(back)
Överhogdal farms
Learning about the people who came before me has been an obsession of mine over the last number of years and I gained a lot of information when I learned to research the church records a few years ago. (I use riksarkivet.se) Initially I learned some of the history of the farms from Thomas Sievertsson, but discovering Frans Järnankars work has given me greater insight into their history and the interconnectedness of the whole community (thanks to Per Göran for sharing Järnankar’s work!)
Frans Järnankar wrote histories for a number of other communities as well as Överhogdal, and “Överhogdal Socken: 1600-1900” is the source of much of what follows. Per Göran also used Järnankars work as a source for much in the history section on this website. Since Järnankar wrote in Swedish it is not easily accessible to those who don’t read Swedish, so here is my attempt to make his work available in English. It is not a straightforward translation of his work as I have included my own research and adjusted dates that he gave to match those I found in the records. While I include most of the information he gave, I omitted a few details that seemed superfluous.
Järnankar’s focus in his document was Överhogdal; he didn’t follow up on children of the farmers who moved from the parish. There are quite a few “unknowns”, those where there is little information beyond their record of birth. In many cases these sons and daughters moved from the parish and did not necessarily die young. In some cases I have found the “unknowns”; thanks to internet sites like Ancestry, more information is readily available without too much digging. I have added this information. I used bold type for the names of children who survived, and standard type if a child died before late teen years/ adulthood or if there is no information I can add. The high infant mortality rate is appalling. Many names were given a second or even a third time to subsequent children. The church congregational records began in 1808 and add extra valuable information. These are available up until 1949; I followed the families of the original farmers into the 1940’s, not stopping at 1900 as Järnankar did
The church kept records of the births, deaths and marriages in the parish beginning in 1691. Järnankar gained additional information by looking into the various tax and court records and this adds a depth of understanding to the history he related. The province of Härjedalen became part of Sweden in 1645, so some of the earlier records came from when it was under Danish/Norwegian rule. When Härjedalen became Swedish, the people were heavily taxed as the country was broke after all its wars. They were taxed in a number of ways, including tax on the number of cheeses produced, number of men/boys over 15 who could shoot a bow, taxes to support the local garrison of soldiers and taxes to support the men who manned boats on travel routes. They also were expected to give the Church a tithe.
The tax records that Järnankar found especially useful in learning about the farmers in the 1600’s were the seed tax records. Farmers were taxed on how much seed they sowed, and these records give an idea of how big a farm was and who the farmers were. These records are not available for every year but they helped him identify the early farmers and link them together. There is a ten year gap between 1670 and 1679 where there are no tax records, which you will notice as you look at the farms. After 1679 the records are more plentiful.
The seed tax was charged based on how much seed was used to sow one’s crops. In a sense, the farmer owned the right to use land, not the land itself. The tax was assessed in trögs. A trög was 1/6 of a barrel of seed or the seed needed to sow 1/6 acre. I have included the trög information as it gives an idea of the size of the farm. Farms consisted of more land than what was planted; there were forests and pastureland as well. Most of the time the trög division makes sense but it does not always add up. I think this is because farmers sometimes farmed acreage on other farms than their own, but it gives us a guide.
The majority of the legal cases were border disputes. There were no legal boundaries until the 1800’s.
Hay fields were used by agreements between neighbours, based on old habit and tradition. In the early 1800’s there were changes in property law with the result of clear boundary lines and proper maps. The court was called the Ting, and parishes appointed jurymen (nämndemän) to sit at the Ting. For Överhogdal, these were held in Sveg and held several times a year. These courts looked at personal, property and border disputes and were also involved when a farm was changing ownership. While the closest family had first right, eg. the oldest son, it could be a heavy burden, as along with the farm came providing care for dependant sisters, aged parents etc. Sometimes the oldest son did not want this responsibility. Younger children also received an inheritance and lots could be cast between siblings to decide on things. Purchase prices were monitored by authorities and determined usually after inspection and valuation.
The priests numbered the farms in the early 1700’s for their own purposes and at that time there were 18 farms. (a 19th farm was added for some years). By 1863 most of the farms had been subdivided, some several times, and the priests renumbered the farms 1-28. The household records began to be recorded in 1808 and they are very useful at following a family. They listed the farms and also the torpare (crofters), tradesmen and others who did not have farms.
There were 3 main regions mentioned for Överhogdal: Säter was the area north of the main settlement near the church. Kyrkbyn (or Kyrkobyn) encompassed the farms near the church, and Sunnanå covered the area south of the Hoan river. Öst på Mon is another area of related farms, situated at the South end of Kyrkbyn. The priests dropped this distinction in their records and numbered them all as “Kyrkbyn” in the second numbering. I have roughly grouped the farms in 5 documents using the priests second numbering system: North Säter (1-5), Kyrkbyn (6-11), Öst på Mon (12-15 plus Bratthögen), Sunnanå (16-23 including Råberget) and South Säter (24-28 and torpare). Säter farms therefore are in two parts.The last section gives information on some of the torp families, as Järnankar noted them (plus some I added). I numbered these so they can be cross referenced to the farms. (eg. T3 ) These farm numbers were not addresses. The local people knew the farms by their own names, often based on the present or previous resident. The old 1700’s number is in brackets, along with names the farm was known by as recorded by Järnankar or Modin.
In doing this project I discovered how interrelated the families of old Överhogdal were. It is like of spider web of connections, not usually closer than second cousins, but many families were related in several different ways. It is a bit like a tapestry! I created an ancestry tree called “Överhogdal Master tree” and have entered most of the residents and have linked them, so if you enter a starting ancestor, you should be able to work your way back and see who came before them. This should be helpful to anyone wanting to know their ancestry. The link is:
https://www.ancestry.ca/invite-ui/accept?token=Plq4iwNB9BXMfDC05JDWzuzpjSu-VbQEUyNOir-2hLA=
Swedish spelling has evolved over the years and the records do not use standard spelling. For example, the name Pehr is also spelled Per or Pär. The letters c and k are often used interchangeably. (ie. Carin could be Karin) Old Swedish used fv or hv for v. The Swedes used a lot of nicknames or shortened names, for example Eriksson is Ersson. I chose to use the more modern spellings for many of these names to simplify this document.
The lifestyle and occupations changed dramatically in the last years of the 1800’s, into the early 1900’s. Up until 1880 most men were either farmers, tradesmen or torpare (crofters). With the influx of forestry companies, large scale selling of forested lands coupled with the farms having been subdivided until they were very small, many men worked in forestry. Some were “jordbrukare”, farmers of smaller plots of land. Farms had been self sufficient but now there was a place for stores as one no longer did all of the work oneself. The building of the railway and highway brought other types of employment. By 1900 the priests did not mention farmers, but used the farm numbers in their record keeping. The torps were included under the farm they were situated next to or associated with.
There was a large influx of people from other parts of Sweden beginning around 1880 and this added to the social change. Many of the men were transient, moving from job to job and not necessarily staying in the area. Families moved around following work. You will notice that the number “illegitimate” children increased dramatically in the later years of the 1800’s. I attribute a lot of this to this transient population, but it became common enough that some of the stigma associated with being illegitimate diminished. The church lost much of its influence during these years.
In the 1900’s the children often continued to live on their parents land in their own home. The farm was no longer a farm as such and could support a number of families working in forestry etc. Much of the land was owned by forestry companies and homes were rented to workers and families. I have not attempted to follow the paths of newcomers who aren’t linked to families present in the late 1800’s.
I have used the Swedish word for many occupations as they don’t translate easily. Here are my attempts to describe a few of them (and I am happy to be corrected).
Piga and dräng. Unmarried women working on farms were piga and male workers were dräng.
Torpare – A crofter. A family member or retired soldier could be given a small piece of land from the stem farm. It would be large enough to keep an animal or two and plant a garden, but not enough to make money off of. If the man ended up owning his home he was a “husman”.
Fäbod – in this part of Sweden there was not enough fertile land on the farms to feed the animals in the summer as well as grow crops, so the women and children took the cattle up the mountains in the summer and lived apart from the men and older boys, who tended to the crops etc. The women had houses to live in while up the mountain. They would keep busy tending the cattle, making cheese, caring for the smaller children and of course keep busy with sewing, weaving, spinning etc. This home was the fäbod. As the population increased, fäbods began to be lived in year round.
Kyrkovärden -the priests never lived in Överhogdal. A local man was appointed as church caretaker. He would be responsible for the upkeep of the church and also probably starting the fire before a service in cooler weather. I wonder if he was involved in care of the dead before burial or even arranging burial? Burials were at times done months after death, probably in part due to frozen ground and in part the schedule of the priest. There are härbre (outbuildings) where bodies were kept until burial.
Nämndeman – Ten or twelve men from several parishes were selected as jurors when court was held.
Sockenskrivare -someone with skills in reading and writing, able to interpret records, news etc.
Ordningsman -like a constable, helping to see that law and order is kept.
Fjardingsman – the various Swedish troops needed to be housed, fed etc. when they were stationed in the area. The fjärdingsman was responsible for this.
Länsman – the man responsible for government communications, taking on responsibility in many ways.
Fältjägaren –a specialized soldier, trained in combat, reconnaissance and patrols in difficult terrain and behind enemy lines.
Klockaren – one who rang the church bells, could also be a musician, teacher. It seems they were often skilled in many ways.
Undantag. When a child took over the farm from his parents, the parents still lived on the property. They continued to live there “by exception”, undantag, for the rest of their lives. The forestry companies also allowed this exception. A farm was generally passed on to the next generation when the farmer was in his 60’s
Födoråd -the right of an older person to a daily allowance of milk, potatoes, hay etc from their ancestral property.
| FARMS 1 TO 5 | THE NORTH SÄTER FARMS | ||
|---|---|---|---|
| 1863 #’s and years farmed | Farmer and wife’s name (1700 farm # and name) | names farm known by over the years Other notes and children of the farmers | |
| Kyrkbyn #1 | (Sätern #1) | “Gumjans or Gumjens” “Gunbjörns” | |
| Named for the farmer. The farm originated from a fäbod from #20 “Nils” (Erik Modin) The farm was always taxed for 6 trög. | |||
| 1611-1646 | Jöns Bertilsson | Jöns was first taxed for this land in 1611 and there are various records for him over the years, the last being the hunting tax in 1645-1646. There are no clues to his origin, wife or family. Bertil Jönsson is however felt to be his son. | |
| 1647-1658 | Bertil Jönsson | Bertil first paid the boat tax in 1641 and the bow tax in 1647.He was responsible for the farm from 1647 and the last record is the seed tax in 1658. He may have died or moved after this. Järnankar stated a man with his name was taxed in Vitvattnet, Rätan in 1679, and this could be the same person. There is no other information on his origins or family. | |
| 1659-c. 1670’s | The farm was vacant for some years | ||
| 1678-1700 | Gunbjörn Olofsson b. c. 1634 d. 20 Mar 1722 (88 yr) married (unknown date) Gertrud Jonsdotter b. c. 1640 at #18 “Skugg” d. 31 May 1717 (77 yr) | Gunbjörn was taxed for the first time in 1678 but could have started farming sooner as records are missing for the previous 10 years. He served as länsman 1693-95.Gertrud was from the “Skugg” farm (#18). Gunbjörn rented the Fagerflon hay field which lies on land belonging to Haverö. There was a dispute in 1673 which was decided in favour of the man from Ön, Haverö. They had 8 children. Jon b. c. 1667 took over Gumjans. Olof b. c. 1667 (Anna Bertilsdotter) and Jöns b. 1683 (Carin Ersdotter) married women from Vitvattnet, Rätan and were farmers. Kerstin b. c. 1670 married Olof Persson from Ytterhogdal, and Karin b. 1677 married Per Nilsson from #20 Nils. Brita b. 1674 worked in several parishes as a piga, and moved back to Gumjens when she was old. She lived to 91! Erik b. c. 1670 married Ingeborg Bertilsdotter (Anna’s sister) but he died a month later. Ingeborg (1680-1696). | |
| 1700-1727 | Jon Gunbjörnsson b.c. 1667, d. 8 Aug 1733 (66 yr) m. 2 Jun 1695 Anna Persdotter b. Abt 1676 at #28 d. 25 Oct 1720 (44 yr) | Jon took over the farm responsibilities in 1700. Anna was from the South Säter farm #28. They had eight children, but little is known about four of them. Anna died when some of the children were still little. No info beyond birth records for: Anna b. 1699, Olof b. 1704, Ingeborg b. 1706, Jöen b. 1711. Erik b. 1696 trained as a soldier and took the surname Linström. As such he was in Skåne and Blekinge and went into Norway with King Karl XII. He died in 1719 (on retreat from Norway? Part of Armfeldt’s army?) Pehr b. 1701 took over the farm for a short while. Gunbjörn b. 1708 took over from Pehr. Gertrud. b. 1715 married soldier Lars Persson Gullborg and lived in Bingsta, Berg. She died following childbirth in 1751. | |
| 1727-1729 | Pehr Jonsson Hedman b. 2 Nov 1701 d. 1742 in Finland m. 6 Jan 1729 Märet Jönsdotter b. 14 Mar 1701 Haverö d. 23 Oct 1778 Enånger | Pehr farmed with his father in 1727, then on his own. However he passed the farm on to his brother Gunbjörn and moved from the parish about a year after marriage. Son Jon Pehrsson b. 1729 was born in Överhogdal. Märet was the daughter of Jöns Jönsson and Margareta Michelsdotter in Turingen, Haverö. At some point they moved to Enånger, Gävleborg. Märet’s death description confirms that Pehr was from Överhogdal and that he was known as Pehr Hedman and served as krono?man. He died in Finland in 1742. They had more children, born in Enånger. | |
| 1730-1769 | Gunbjörn Jonsson b. 13 Dec 1708 d. 8 Feb 1785 Rätan m. 8 Oct 1732 Anna Eriksdotter b. 11 Aug 1700 Vitvattnet d. 3 Mar 1783 | Gunbjörn took over the farm when Pehr left. Anna was a daughter of Erik Jönsson and Gölin Jönsdotter in Vitvattnet (see below*) They had six children, however one was stillborn in 1738 and one died at birth (Erik b. 1739). Anna died at 82 and Gunbjörn may have moved to Gölin’s after this, as he died in Rätan two years later. Jon b. 1734 -took the surname Carström and was a boatman in Årshundra, Gävleborg. His wife was Greta; they had a family. Brita b. 1736 -worked as a piga and died at 37, unmarried. Gölin b.1740 -married soldier Erik Hånberg, lived in Rätan. Erik b. 1744 -took over the farm. | |
| 1770-1774 | Erik Gunbjörnsson b. 11 Jun 1744 d. 25 Aug 1774 m. 4 June 1770 Brita Svensdotter b. 20 Apr 1749 at #7 d. 7 Jun 1830 | Erik married Brita, daughter of Sven Esbjörnsson from “Svens” and became the farmer in 1770. Their first daughter (Anna) died when one years old; their 2nd daughter was also Anna b. 1773. Sven b. 1774 was born a few months before Erik died. Brita remarried, see below. Sven became farmer of Gumjans after his step father. Anna married torpare Jöns Jönsson T6, her step brother. | |
| 1774-1800 | (Brita’s second husband) m. 14 Apr 1776 Jöns Olofsson b. 30 Jul 1748 at #28 d. 19 Jun 1801 | Jöns was the son of Olof Jönsson and Kerstin Jönsdotter from #28. He took over farming when Erik died then married Erik’s widow Brita. Of this couple’s eght children, at least 5 died young. Erik b. 1776, d. Before 1782, Erik (1782-1784),Jöns -b.,d. 1784, Karin b. 1777 -died when 17, Ingeborg b.d, 1794. I found no info beyond birth on Olof b. 1779 and Jöns b. 1789. Kerstin b. 1785 -married Jon Sundberg in Rätan and had a family. Jöns Olofsson also had an out of wedlock son with Gölin Olsdotter from #4, Jöns Jönsson b. 1776, who eventually married Anna, Brita’s oldest daughter. They were step siblings, but raised apart. | |
| 1801-1838 | Sven Eriksson b. 6 Apr 1774 #1 Säter d. 5 Nov 1855 m. 26 Nov 1806 Brita Jönsdotter b. 28 Dec 1785 on a torp d. c. Oct 1863, | Sven took over from his step father Jöns. He also served as nämndeman. Brita was the daughter of torpare Jöns Olofsson (T9a) Brita disappeared the end of Sep 1863, her fate unknown. Her body was found and buried in Nov 1866. They had four children: Erik b. 1807 -farmer here, Brita b. 1810 -moved to Arbrå to work and eventually married Johan Jonasson, Jöns Wall b. 1815 -(see T7) who worked as a fältjagaren, Karin b. 1818- lived at home for many years but when Erik married she moved to another farm to work. She had a son; Sven (Wallner) b. 1861. They moved back to Gumjans after his birth. | |
| 1839-1883 | Erik Svensson b. 26 Sep 1807 d. 10 Dec 1895 m. 11 Jun 1855 Ingrid Persdotter b. 3 Apr 1819 Älvros d. 8 Dec 1892 | Ingrid was born in Älvros but grew up on a torp in Råberget. She worked as a piga in several parishes and had a son who only lived a short time. (Per Olof b. 1853) When she married Erik he was 47 and she was 36. Erik and Ingrid had three children. Sven b. 1856 -drowned when he was 9 yrs old. Karin b. 1857 -married Jonas Pehrsson from Söderhögen, Rätan in 1887. Pehr b. 1861 -married Gölin Jonsdotter from Jo Påls and they emigrated in 1883 to Cooperstown, North Dakota. (Pehr Ringwall) The farm was sold around this time to Svartviks Bolag. Erik and Ingrid lived at Gumjans by exception for the rest of their lives, but some of the land was rented by tenants, the family below. | |
| 1883-1910, rented farm from Sandarne Skogsmark | Olof Månsson b. 24 Nov 1841 Lysvik Värmland d. In Alberta 1915 m. 25 Oct 1874 Ytterhogdal Karin Olsdotter b. 31 May 18 d. 14 Mar 1932 Överhogdal | Olof and his family rented from the forestry co. Sandarne Skogsmark. Olof and Karin came from Värmland, They met and married in Ytterhogdal where they lived before coming here. They had ten children who all reached adulthood. Most of them emigrated to Canada between 1903 and 1910, so Olof and Karin also emigrated. After Olof died, Karin returned to Överhogdal in 1918. Catharina b. 1875 -m. Anshelm Norgren in Ytterhogdal, the family emigrated, Johan Emanuel b. 1877 -emigrated 1905-1930, see #14, Olof Anton b. 1879 (below), Karl Wilhelm b. 1882 -see below, Elin b. 1887 -married Pehr Pehrsson in Ytterhogdal, August b. 1880, Gustav b. 1883, Erik Axel b. 1885, Ida b. 1890 all emigrated to Canada, Oscar b.1894 -also emigrated, he died in logging accident in Idaho. | |
| 1901-1920 tenants | Olof Anton Olsson b. 13 Feb 1879 Ytterhogdal m. 27 Jan 1901 Märta Persdotter b. 22 Aug 1879 T38 | Olof married before his family started leaving and raised his family here for many years. His brother Karl returned from Canada quite quickly and also lived here. Both worked in forestry. In 1920 Olof and family moved to #4 as tenants. Olof was later kyrkvärden on several occasions. Their children were: Per Robert b. 1901,Karin Adele b. 1903, Magnhiild b. 1907 Märta Maria b. 1910. Olof’s mother Karin lived with them after she returned from Canada. In 1921 she and Karl moved to #6, where Karl worked as a farmhand. | |
| Karl Vilhelm Olsson b. 31 Aug 1892 d. 21 Mar 1962 Margareta Ingeborg Jonsson b. 3 Jan 1900 #15 d. 15 Jul 2002 | Karl was only overseas in 1912-1913. I did not find a marriage record for these two but there are references indicating that Karl was the father. The older son John Olle b. 1920 died from whooping cough as a baby. Their other son was Erik Algot Olsson b. 1927. They were living together after 1930 on #7, where Karl was a farmhand. Margareta was from #15 (Jon Jonsson and Anna Olofsdotter) | ||
| VITVATTNET | |||
| Erik Jönsson (1663-1744) Gölin Jönsdr (1663-1741) | This couple who lived in Vitvattnet, Rätan had 5 daughters and a son. They connect with Överhogdal through most of their children. Here is a short summary: The youngest 2 married siblings and Carin and Anna married an uncle and nephew. *Descendants of Gertrud married Överhogdal partners. Carin b. 1692-1779 -m. 1712 Jöns Gunbjörnsson, farm Vitvattnet, Segri (1695-1731) -m. 1717 Anders Persson, Österbödd #21, Gertrud *(1698-1750) -m. 1728 Sven Kielsson, Böle, Rätan, Anna (1700-1783) -m. 1732 Gunbjörn Jonsson, #1 Gumjans, Jöns Fundberg (1703-1785) -m. 1732 Gölin Olofsdotter #3 Västmon, Gölin b. (1706-1775) m. 1732 Jon Olofsson Västmon #3 | ||
| Kyrkbyn#2 | Sätern #2 | “Jo Påls” | |
| 1694-1727 | Jöns Jönsson b. c. 1645 d. 5 Feb 1741 (96 yr) #1m. date unknown Gölin Jönsdotter b.c. 1670 d. 13 Jul 1712 (42 yr) #2m. 4 Oct 1713 Kerstin Esbjörnsdotter b. 1678 Västansjö d. 27 Oct 1732 (54 yr) | This farm was taxed for the first time in 1695, which applied to the previous year. There is no information on where either Jöns or Gölin were born. Jöns married at least twice, but as he was so much older than Gölin he may have been married before. They had 2 children. Jon b. 1693 -no info, Kerstin b. 1701 –below. Jöns’ 2nd wife was a daughter of Esbjörn Svensson in Västansjö (#1). They had a stillborn daughter in 1715 and no further children. | |
| 1727-1775 | Jon Pålsson b. c.1704 Remmen, Älvros d. 15 Mar 1785 m. abt 1727 Kerstin Jönsdotter b. 25 Sep 1701 Säter #2 d. 5 Mar 1788 | The farm name “Jo Påls” originated from this farmer. Jon came from Remmen #2, Älvros, the son of Pål Ostensten. They may have married in Älvros as the record was not found in Överhogdal. (Älvros lost many records in a fire). Jon died from a cough and congestion. Kerstin died from senility. No further info on: Kerstin b. 1730, Jon b. 1737, Sigri b. 1739, Anna b. 1744 (twin). Påhl b.,d. 1742. Gölin b. 1734 -m. Per Jonsson, farmers here. Brita b. 1744, d. 1824 (twin). -worked as a maid (piga) in other parish(es), unmarried. Lived at Jo Påls in her later years. | |
| 1776-1800 | Per Jonsson b. 1734 Ytterberg d. 4 Jun 1818 m. 13 Oct 1776 Gölin Jonsdotter b . 3 Feb 1734 #2 Säter d. 30 Jul 1800 | Per’s parents are unknown, and he took over responsibility for the farm when he married Gölin. In the 1808 record he was noted as utfattig (beggarly), however he lived until 1818 and died of “old age’s frailties”. Their only son became the next farmer. Jonas b. 1779. | |
| 1801-1840 | Jonas Persson b. 11 Sep 1779 d. 11 Dec 1846 m. 6 Jan 1801 Gölin Ersdotter b. 28 Apr 1771 from #3 d. 20 Oct 1854 | Jonas took over the farming around the time he married. Gölin was from the Västmon farm (Erik Jonsson, Anna Pehrsdotter). Their daughters all moved from the parish and Pehr became the next farmer when he married. Jonas’ cause of death was “a cold” . Gölin b. 1802 -moved to Färila, Pehr b. 1807 – m. Gunnila Andersdotter, farmer here, Anna b. 1810 – moved to unknown place in 1834, Brita b. 1815 -moved to Rätan 1855. | |
| 1840-1863 | Pehr Jonsson b. 11 Jan 1807 d. 5 Feb 1890 m. 4 Oct 1840 Gunnila Andersdotter b. 19 Feb 1809,Ytterhogdal d. 20 Feb 1870 | Like his forefathers, Pehr took over as farmer when he married. Gunnil was from Viken, Ytterhogdal, the daughter of Anders Jonsson and Gölin Mårtensdotter. Per had poor eyesight in later years. He lived as a widower on the farm with son Jonas and family. Jonas b. 1842 -below, farmer, then torpare, Anders b. 1844 –Överhogdal’s first North American emigrant in 1867, Gölin b. 1848 -had a child out of wedlock, then later married Pehr Halvarsson from Råberget and they lived on a torp in Sunnanå (T44) | |
| 1863-1871 | Jonas Persson b. 1 Aug 1842 d. 22 Jan 1895 m. 1 Mar 1883 Ella Persdotter b. 13 Sep 1849 Los d. 1 Mar 1926 | Jonas farmed on his own for about 8 years (unmarried at this time). In 1871, Jonas sold most of the farm to another Jonas Persson (below) and he and his father lived on the remainder. He married in 1883, Ella was from Los, Gävleborg. Their oldest two children died from diphtheria. Per was the only child to reach adulthood, sort of… he drowned probably while working as a log floater (this was his occupation). Ella was noted as mentally ill at one point. Jonas hung himself in 1895. Pehr (1885-1890), Jonas Leander (1888-1890) Pehr Leander b.1891, d. 1911-drowned, Anna Elida (1891-1903), Gunnhild Katrina (1894-1901). Ella continued to live here on the födoråd for many years. In 1924 she moved to #17 (Bäcken). | |
| 1871-1888 | Jonas Persson* b. 28 Jul 1831 Ytterhogdal d. 30 Oct 1918 N Dak. m. 13 Oct 1862 Ytterh. Karin Matsdotter b. 7 Jun 1833 from #18 d. 13 Oct 1916, N Dakota *Took surname Persson and later Skanse, the name his sons took in North Dakota. | Karin was from Överhogdal and worked as a piga in Ytterhogdal where she met Jonas. They moved to a small farm in Vitvattnet when theymarried but in 1871 they had the chance to buy the bigger “Jo Påls”. In 1883, they sold this farm to Ljusne Voxna Bolag but continued to live at Jo Påls before they emigrated in May 1888. Gölin married Per (Ringwall) from #1 in 1882 and they emigrated in 1883. Peter married Mia Olsdotter from Svens #7 in 1883 and they emigrated 1884. The rest emigrated by 1888. One son Anders died before they emigrated (1875-1881). Per (Peter Skanse) b. 1863 -m. Margeta Olsdotter, #7 emigr 1884. Gölin b. 1865 -m. Per Ringwall #1, emigrated 1883, Mathias b. 1868 -emigrated 1887, Jonas b. 1870, Olof b. 1873, Carin (Cora) b. 1877 all emigrated with their parents in 1888. | |
| 1895 on | Petter Svensson b 7 Sep 1856 #14 Ostigårn d. 22 Aug 1942 m. 5 Jun 1894 Lisbeth Jonsdotter b. 11 Feb 1867 Boda,Dalarna | The home was owned by Ljusne Voxna and rented by Petter and family. By 1900 he owned a part of the land, however a few years later he was rentng once again and worked in forestry. Their children: Anna b. 1894, Brita b. 1896, Svante Leonard b. 1899, Jonas Algot (1901-1903), Olof Holger b. 1904, Svea Margareta b. 1906, Signe b. 1909, Naemi Elisabet b. 1914. | |
| 1909 on | Matthias Olsson b. 25 Sep 1867 Överhogdal | Olof Mårtensson from #26 farmed some land here in the later 1800’s. His son Matthias owned of a small part of Jo Påls by 1909. His parents joined him here in 1920; he was unmarried. | |
| 1915 on | Jonas Olsson b. 22 May 1885 m. 29 Sep 1917 Hilda Kristina Nilsson b. 14 Feb 1890 | Mattias’ brother Jonas lived on Jo-Påls as well and owned “an apartment” (house?) . He worked in forestry. Hilda was a daughter of Jöns Nilsson (T42). Her brother Karl and his 3 children lived here as well. She was a “barnmorska” (midwife) Nils b. 1918, Greta b. 1920, Mary b. 1922. Mary raised her famly here as well. | |
| Kyrkbyn #3 | Västmon #3, Sätern | “Mon” and “Blomqvists” | |
| (E.Modin -states that Mon was one of the oldest farms here, and was named after a pine tree which used to be a landmark. (Tallmo) Jonn på Moo paid tax in 1566 and was länsman. There are records of other early farmers at this location before 1689 but it is unclear what relationship, if any exists between them. It was taxed for 18 trög before subdivision began. The farm was subdivided in 1758 (s3) and again with both halves under the #3 (Mon and Blomqvists) around 1890. | |||
| 1600-1650 | Pehr or Peder Björsson (c. 1580-1645) m. Anna | A farmer named Pehr Björsson shows in the tax records as early as 1600, and Järnankar felt this was the same man called Peder Björnsson in 1646. Pehr had two brothers, Hans and Gunnar, who died during the Baltazar Feud (see history). The farm was large, taxed at 18 trög. Pehr served as länsman and he was likely born in the later part of the 1500’s and died in 1645, as his widow Anna was responsible for the farm in 1647 (for year 1646). She was responsible from 1647 to 1650. | |
| 1651-1665 | Anders Jönsson | Anders could have been a son in law of Pehr and Anna, or someone allowed to use the land (sytingsman), working for another. It is possible that a later farmer here, Olof Andersson was his son, but if so, it is not clear why another family farmed here for the intervening years. The records give no clue his origin or family. | |
| 1666-1687 | Lars Månsson | Lars showed up from 1666 on and it is not known if he was an owner or renter. He could have been filling in for example, when a farmer died and his son was too young to take over. His son Måns Larsson followed him. Lars may have had a sister, Kerstin who died in 1708 age 71. (farm #9) | |
| 1687-1688 | Måns Larsson Jöns Larsson | In 1688 Måns was the only farmer responsible for the farm, but the next year there was a second farmer, Jöns Larsson, likely his brother. The 18 trög farm was divided in two for these two men. A year later there was a new farmer! | |
| 1689-1718 | Olof Andersson b. c. 1656 d. 27 Dec 1720 (64 yr) m. c. 1688 Gölin Jonsdotter b.c. 1666 d. 10 Jun 1742 (76 yr, 5 mo) | Olof may be the son of the earlier Anders Jönsson.He was first responsible in 1690 and the farm was once again the complete 18 trög. Gölin’s origins are unknown. Their many children lived to adulthood and produced many grandchildren for Olof and Gölin. Sigrid b. 1689 -m. Jon Johansson #18. Jon b. 1691 -(married twice) next farmer, Anders b. 1693 -farmer in Rätan, Anna b. 1695 -m. Jöns Pehrsson #28, Lars b. 1697 -m. Marita Kielsdr, Böle, Olof b. 1700 –m. Söderhögen, Rätan, Päder b. 1702, d. 1760, unmarried, Halvar b. 1704 -to Kvarnsjö, Hans b. 1706 -m. Gertrud Persdr #20, Gölin b. 1719 –m. Jöns Fundberg in Rätan | |
| 1719-1752 | Jon Olofsson b. 2 Oct 1691 d. Unknown ?1752 #1 m. 24 May 1719 Segri Jönsdotter b. 19 Nov 1692 #10 d. 20 May 1731 | Jon was married twice and he also had many children. He was the farmer from 1719 until 1752. At this time his 2nd wife Gölin took over responsibility. It is quite possible Jon died around this time but his death was not recorded in Överhogdal. He may have died elsewhere, gone missing or done something where he was not buried in consecrated land. His first wife Segri was from the Östmon farm, (Jöns Halvarsson and Ingri Svensdotter). Olof Eklöf b. 1720 -eventually farmer of part of farm, see s3, Ingrid (1722-1740), Gölin b. 1725 -m.Pål Jonsson -Färila, Anna b. 1727 -to Färila -married twice, lived in Fone. Jöns b.,d. 1729, Jöns b., d. 1730, Carin b. 1731 -no further info. | |
| 1752-1761 | Jon Olofsson (above) #2 m. 26 Mar 1732 Gölin Ersdotter 6 Apr 1706 Vitvattnet d. 22 Oct 1775 | Jon Olofsson’s 2nd wife Gölin was a daughter of Erik Jönsson, Vitvattnet, Rätan (see “Vitvattnet connections under farm #1). Gölin took on responsibility for the farm from 1752-1761, then her son Erik took over. (the decision went to court and she was awarded the farm. Ths may be when Olof Eklöf got his part of the farm) Erik b. 1732 -m. Anna Persdotter, farmer here, Jöns b. 1735 -m. Carin Jönsdotter Sunnanå, Sigrid b. 1738 -m. Mattes Persson -Älvros, Ingrid b. 1741 -m. Pål Dahl #5 (3rd wife), Jonas b. 1744 -m. Brita Esbjörnsdotter, torpare T9, shoemaker, Nils (1750-1752-twin, d from kopporna), stillborn twin b. 1750. | |
| 1761-1780 | Erik Jonsson b. 31 Dec 1732 d. 2 Jul 1780 m. 17 May 1761 Anna Persdotter (see below) | Erik took over as farmer when he married. Anna was a daughter of retired soldier and torpare Per Olsson Eklöf from south Sätern (T1). A court case showed Erik taking responsibility to care for his uncle Olof Olofsson’s widow Ingeborg Jonsdotter from Rätan. He saw to her needs with help from the community. Erik died at 47. There is no information past birth on three of their children: Pehr b. 1764, Ingrid b. 1774, Anna b. 1779. Olof (1769-1770) Jonas b. 1762 -m. Gertrud Jonsdotter, (see T8), a blacksmith, Jöns b. 1767 -m. Brita Halvarsdotter, next farmer, Gölin b. 1771 -m. Jon Pehrsson at #2, Sigrid b. 1776 -m. Pål Persson #19 Bratthögen, | |
| 1781-1795 | Anna Persdotter b. 13 Aug 1739 Sätern, T1 d. 24 Mar 1813 | After Erik’s death, Anna was responsible for the farm (with help from her children). Son Jonas briefly took over the farm but passed it on to his brother Jöns when Jöns married. Jonas moved to a torp (see T7). | |
| 1796-1825 | Jöns Eriksson b. 11 Mar 1767 d. 11 Feb 1836 m. 3 Apr 1796 Brita Halvarsdotter b. 13 May 1767 Västansjö d. 11 Mar 1849 | Brita was the daughter of Halvar Andersson and Margareta Pehrsdotter in Västansjö, Ytterhogdal. Their children were: Erik b. 1797 -next farmer, Anna b. 1799 -m. Jon Pehrsson #9, Halvar b. 1803 -m. Brita Ersdotter -to Älvros, Marget b. 1805 -m. Per Jonsson #9, Brita b. 1811 -m. Jon Larsson -to Rätan. Anna married widower Jon Persson from farm #9 Jonk, and her sister married Jon’s son! Anna became her sister’s stepmother and their children were cousins to themselves! The farm was now taxed for 9 trög, it lost some land with the s3 division. | |
| 1825-1855 | Erik Jönsson b. 18 Jan 1797 d. 2 Sep 1873 m. 14 Oct 1821 Ella Olofsdotter b. 24 Jan 1795 at #18 d. 22 Jan 1870 | Erik took over the farm when he married. Ella was from “Skugg” and they had four sons. Erik had acquired the s3 part of Västmon which he worked for a time and then passed on to Olof. Jöns b. 1822 -d. 1889 unmarried, dräng at home farm, Olof b. 1824 -farmer s3, then to Olagården #10, Jonas b. 1827 -farmer here, Sven b. 1832 -farmer Västansjö #8 “Smess”. | |
| 1856-1880 | Jonas Eriksson b. 13 Oct 1827 d. 17 Mar 1900 m. 8 Jun 1856 Sigrid Pettersdotter b. 12 May 1832 fr #11 d. 5 Sep 1881 | Jonas was innkeeper between 1862-69 as well as farmer, and he turned the farm over to son Erik in 1881. Sigrid died from tuberculosis and Jonas lived on the farm with Erik and family for many years. Their daughter Marget ded young (1864-1877) and the farm was divided between the two other children. Ella b. 1857 -m. Jonas Blomqvist, farmer here of part of land, Erik b. 1861 -farmer here of part of land. | |
| #3 “Mon” | 4 1/2 trög, half of the #3 farm | ||
| 1881-1923 | Erik Jonsson b. 10 Apr 1861 d. 6 Jun 1923 m. 26 May 1890 Ingrid Jönsdotter b. 22 Jun 1865 at #27 d. 29 Aug 1933 | Erik worked alongside his sister Ella and her husband Jonas Blomqvist and at some point they legally divided the 9 trög in two. By this time the farms had been renumbered and both halves were noted as part of farm 3. Erik’s part was known as “Mon”. They had six children, however both sons died young. Sigrid Vilhelmina (1891-1899), Jonas b.1893 (died day of birth), Brita Elida b. 1893-moved back 1932, lived here single through 1940’s. Jonas Helmer (1896 -1918), Gustav Ferdinand (1899-1919), Elsa Maria b. 1903 -to Rätan 1928, Sigrid Astrid b. 1908 -moved to Marby in 1939. | |
| #3 “Blomqvists” | 4 1/2 trög, half of the #3 farm | ||
| 1890-1900 | Jonas Blomqvist b. 23 May 1853 fr. #13 d. 16 May 1917 Rätan m. 15 Jun 1880 Ella Jonsdotter b. 3 Dec 1857 #3 Mon d. 18 Nov 1897 | Ella married Jonas, who was a son of Halvar Blomqvist, klockare. Jonas farmed with his brother in law Erik but then started retail businesses in both Överhogdal and Rätan. Four children: Harald Emanuel b. 1881, storekeeper, emigrated but returned, Jonas Alfred b. 1882, –ran business in Överhogdal, Erik Vilhelm b. 1886 -ran store in Rätan, Sigrid Elida b. 1893 -single. Jonas was widowed when his daughter was quite young. In 1907 Jonas moved to Rätan. His son Jonas stayed in Överhogdal and Erik and Elida moved to Rätan, Harald emigrated and was gone for some years (see below) | |
| 1900 on | Jonas Alfred Blomqvist b. 20 Dec 1882 d. 24 May 1946 m. 23 May 1906 Brita Charlotta Olofsdotter b. 27 Mar 1880 Rätan d. 30 Dec 1955 Överh. | Jonas continued living here with wife and sons. Brother Harald and family from California lived here 1924-1930 and Harald ran the store. I don’t know if the store continued after Harald and family moved. Single sister Sigrid Elida moved back from Rätan in 1922 and lived here. Jonas’ sons took over ownership after he died. Olof Ragnar b. 1906 -farmer, John Gunnar b. 1912 -m. Aiva Strandberg -two children | |
| Harald Emanuel Blomqvist b. 27 Feb 1881 d. 2 Sep 1946 San Fran CA m. 2 Jan 1918 San Fran Alma Violet Anderson b. 16 Feb 1886 San Franc. d. 4 Dec 1958 San Franc. | Harald emigrated in 1904 and settled in San Francisco where he married Allie. He came back to Sweden in 1921 and she followed with their 2 children a few years later. A 3rd child was born in Sweden. They lived in Rätan and then moved to Överhogdal and returned to the USA in 1930. Jan Harald b 1918, Verna Violet b. 1921 both born in California Kaj Edward b. 1923 Östersund | ||
| Kyrkbyn #4 | Västmon s3, Sätern | “Ol Sjuls” (earlier Ol Ers, Ol Jans) | |
| This sub farm was created for Olof Jönsson Eklof, son of Jöns Olofsson from his first marriage. It was taxed for 3 trög. | |||
| 1758-1765 | Olof Jonsson Eklöf b. 25 May 1720 d. 17 Apr 1765 m. 7 Oct 1744 Ingeborg Jonsdotter b. 23 Aug 1722 at #22 d. 12 May 1800 | This farm may well have been a torp on Västmon when it was subdivided for Olof and family. It was noted as being taxed for 3 trög. Olof was the oldest son of his first marriage and Erik, who got the other part, oldest son from the second marriage. Olof had been farming his wife’s farm #22 before moving here in 1758. He was also a soldier, and used the surname Blad as well as Eklöf. He had many small but difficult circumstances in his last years,and the family was noted as beggarly. He died of breathing issues after 5 days of sickness. More on Ingeborg who took over farm below. No further information on Ingri b. 1745, Segri b. 1753, Olof b. 1760. Gölin b. 1748 -single mom, later m. Matts Jönsson, at #22, Halvar b. 1750, m. Karin Ersdotter, Ingrid b. 1755 -m. Hans Larsson, Vassnäs, Haverö, Jon b. 1758 -see ss3 (below), Jöns b. 1762 -farmer here (below) | |
| 1765-1800 | Ingeborg Jonsdotter (from above) more on Ingeborg and her first husband under #22. | Ingeborg was born at #22 Västerbödd farm and her first husband was Halvar Svensson from #12. They farmed at her home farm but he died 2 years later. Ingrid was a widow in 1744 with one young child when she married Olof. When she was widowed the second time they lived at s3 and again she had young children. She took over responsibility for s3 until her son Jöns took over. Her children likely worked along with her before that time as well. (Daughter Gölin had son Jöns Jönsson in 1776, the father was Jöns Olofsson from #28, who instead married Brita Svensdotter from #1 Gumjans. Gölin and son lived with her birth family before she married, but Ingeborg is the reason Gölin and her husband were able to farm #22.) | |
| 1800-1807 | Jöns Olofsson b. 3 Dec 1762 d. 18 Jan 1813 m. 6 Jan 1794 Anna Didriksdotter b. 14 Jun 1768 Vitvattnet d.30 Jan 1813 | Jöns officially took over the farm when his mother died, but he had likely been working here for years. Due to ill health he passed on farm responsibilities to brother Jon in 1807. Both Jöns and Anna died in 1813 from “breathing difficulties” when their children were young. All of them moved from Överhogdal, however Ingeborg moved back. I don’t know the connection between the sisters and the surname Prinz. It could be the name they adopted as soldiers from the same location, or they could have been related. Olof b. 1794 -to Jämtland by 1808, Gölin b 1798 -to Järvsö, married Anders Zaar, son Johan Prinz, Ingeborg b. 1800 -m. Jonas Printz, artillery officer, see T17, Didrik b. 1804 -to Haverö in 1816; he died in Bodsjö, Jonas b. 1808 -left parish by 1830, settled in Haverö. | |
| Västmon ss3 early 1800’s | Jon Olsson b. 23 Jun 1758 at s3 d. 31 Mar 1813 Ingeborg Jonsdotter b. 25 Aug 1754 Haverö d. 29 Jan 1837 | For a few years there was a second subdivision of #3, called ss3. Jon, a son of Olof J Eklof lived here. When his brother Jöns’ took ill in 1807 he took over as farmer of the larger s3, but it appears his son Olof was the main farmer. (below) The distinction ss3 disappeared and perhaps became part of s3? Olof b. 1789 -m. Sigrid Olsdotter, next farmer, Jöns b. 1794 -no further info, Karin b. 1798 -piga, lived here in 1831, then unknown. | |
| 1820-1846 3 trög | Olof Jonsson b. 31 Dec 1789 d. 28 Apr 1858 m. 8 Oct 1815 Sigrid Olofsdotter b. 1787 Älvros d. 22 Feb 1854 | Olof took over s3 officially in 1820 after farming the land for a few years unofficially. By 1846 he was a torpare in Mon, also nämndeman. Son Olof and wife Sönne lived with Olof. (he may have given up the farming sooner, see next entry) The farm was taxed for 3 trög. Ingeborg b. 1817 -to Arbrå 1835, Olof b.,d. 1819, Jonas b. 1820 -to Rätan in 1854, Olof b. 1829 -torpare, m. Sönne Esbjörnsdotter, T22 | |
| 1830-1842 | Petter Jönsson b. 17 Apr 1800 d. 23 Apr 1842 m. 9 Apr 1826 Margareta Svensdotter b. 16 May 1803 #7 d. 19 May 1875 | Petter farmed Östigårn, #14. He took over the farm work at s3 around 1830 in addition to his own farm. His family continued to live at #14 (where you will find his children etc.) He died in an accident in 1842 and his wife Margareta was responsible for the farms her husband had left her. This farm was not lived on for a few years. | |
| 1856-1863 | Erik Jönsson (1797-1873) | (See above) Erik (from #3) took over this sub farm for a few years then passed it on to his son Olof. The farm was taxed for 3 trög. | |
| 1863-1869 | Olof Eriksson (1824-1905) Ingeborg Ersdotter (1832-1909) | Olof was Eriks’s son. When Erik and Ingeborg married in 1854 they lived at Olagården, Ingeborg’s family farm, then moved to #4 in 1863. In 1869 they moved back to Olagården when her brother and his family emigrated. See more of this family under #10 Olagården. | |
| 1869-1873 | Nils Sundvisson b. 26 Aug 1840 d. 11 Jul 1904 Gertrud Matsdotter b. 7 Aug 1846 Rätansbyn 8. d. 1 Sep 1917 | The land was sold to Svartvik’s Bolag and this family rented here for a few years, then moved to Rätan. He became the farmer at Rätansbyn #5 and fjärdingsman. Their children continued to live in Rätan. Matthias b. 1868, Märtha b. 1871, Nils b. 1885 | |
| 1876-1879 | Olof Olofsson (b.1852) m. 24 Jun 1877 Brita Jönsdotter (b. 1855) | Olof was a son of torpare Olof Eriksson (T23) and he and Brita lived here for about 2 years. He was noted as a farmer and he may have been the next renter after Nils and family left. They moved back to a torp before emigrating in 1883 with 3 children. See T24. | |
| 1878 on | Olof Sjulsson b. 11 Oct 1840 fr. #12“Sjuls” d. 30 Aug 1935 m. 3 Nov 1873 Märet Pålsdotter b. 27 Apr 1850 torp T14 d. 5 Jun 1935 | Olof, son of Sjul Svensson moved here with his family in 1878. Märet was the daughter of the original miller Pål Pettersson from Säter.(see T14) Many of their children emigrated, at least for a time. Part of the land was sold to Svartvik at some point. Märtha b. 1874 -m. Per Magnus Grip (below), Brita b. 1876 -single mom, moved to Haverö 1902, Anna Christina b. 1879 -m. Mårten Myrvold, emigrated 1903, Sivert b. 1882 -emigrated 1902, Paul Alfred b. 1884 -emigrated 1904, returned, farmed here with Pehr. Single, Pehr Olof b. 1893 -unmarried, farmed with brother Paul. | |
| 1904 on | Per Magnus Persson Grip b. 9 Jan 1871 Färila d. 27 Jul 1936 m. 22 Aug 1897 Märta Olsdotter b. 21 Sep 1874 d. 1955 | Per went with some of Märta’s family to the US in 1904 but he returned to Överhogdal in 1907 and they lived here until 1930 when they moved to #5 where Märta’s grandmother lived (Gertrud Pålsdotter). Per Magnus died of stomach cancer in 1936, and Märta died in 1955. Two children: Olga Kristina b. 1897, Olof Valter Grip b. 1907 -m. 1946 in Hackås to Märta Hansson, lived here with his family for a time. | |
| Kyrkbyn #5 | Sätern #18 | “Holmen” (“Rolfs”) | |
| Holmen was one of the smaller farms in older times and it is unknown when it first began to be lived at but there were farmers here in the earlier years in the 1600’s. The land was taxed at 2-3 trög usually, but some years higher, which could mean it was an offshoot from one of the bigger farms, but there is no evidence for this today. The first person who lived here that we can give dates to was the wife Sigrin who was taxed for 2 trög in 1689. There are 2 early farmers known to live here, namely Jon Månsson and his successor Jöns Jonsson, who was likely Sigrin’s husband. | |||
| 1649-1663 | Jon Månsson | This farmer was mentioned in the tax records between 1645-1663 and he was taxed for varying amounts through these years. While usually he was taxed 2 or 3 trög, in 1662 an 1663, he was taxed for 9 trög of seeded land. | |
| 1670-1688 | Jöns Jonsson m. Sigrin Olofsdotter (below) | Jöns was likely Jon M’s son and in 1670 he was taxed for 9 trog. He was the one taxed until 1688 when Sigrid, felt to be his wife, took over. She is the first one from this farm whose dates can be determined. | |
| 1689-1708 | Sigrin Olofsdotter b. c. 1650 d. 22 Nov 1708 (d.58 yr) | There is scant information for Sigrin. She first appeared in the 1689 tax records as “wife Sigrin” with no surname. She was noted as responsible for the farm for many of the following years, and taxed for 2 trög. From the tax records she had a son, born about 1674 (no info about him). She also had a daughter Ingjöl. Sigrin died in 1708 and it is unknown who had use of the land for the next few years. The farm was referred to as “wife Sigrin’s home”. Her daughter was Ingjöl b. 1670 -m. Gunnar Esbjörnsson #8. | |
| 1712-1742 | Rolf Andersson b.c. 1677 d. 12 Jul 1754 m.1708 Sigrid Pålsdotter b. Sep 1678 Älvros d. 13 May 1766 | Rolf was first taxed for Holmen in 1712, but where he came from is a mystery. When his wife died it was noted they married in 1708, but there is no record in Överhogdal. As well as being a farmer, Rolf was klockare and tailor. Rolf died from lung inflammation at a good age. Sigrid was the daughter of farmer Påhl Påhlsson from the farm “Påls”, Remmen #8 in Älvros. From the age of 14 she was a piga in several places in Älvros and Sveg before she married Rolf. Three children died at birth: a stillborn son b. 1714, Märet b. 1715, Påhl b. 1716 -lived 2 days, Olof b. 1719, d. Before 1766, Påhl b. 1722 -next farmer. | |
| 1742-1791 | Paul Rolfsson Dahl b. 16 Feb 1722 d. 16 Jan 1792 #1 m. 3 Jan 1749 Gölin Jönsdotter b. 2 Sep 1723 at. #28 d. 8 Jul 1776 | Paul took over the farm in 1742 but he likely was acting as farmer prior to this. As well as being farmer, Paul was klockare and länsman. He married 3 times, His first wife Gölin was the daughter of Jöns Pehrsson and Anna Olofsdotter from #28. Sigrid b. 1749 -m. Sven Svensson, Ytterhogdal, Anna b. 1750, d. Before 1792, Olof b. 1754 d. 1776 unmarried, Märtha b. 1757, d. Before 1792, Margareta b. 1760, d. 1779 unmarried, Gölin (1763-1773). | |
| #2 m. 18 Oct 1777 Segri Jönsdotter b. 26 Jun 1740 fr. #20 d. 9 Nov 1784 #3 m. 23 Oct 1785 Ingrid Jonsdotter b. 19 Jan 1741 fr. #3 | Paul then married the younger Segri, daughter of Jöns Pehrsson and Segri Pehrsdotter from #20. Only one of their two children survived. Jöns b. 1779 -next farmer, Påhl (1782-1786) Ingrid, the third wife was in her 40’s when they wed and there were no children. She was from Västmon (Jon Olofsson and Gölin Ersdotter)I did not find her death information. | ||
| 1792-1800 | Jöns Påhlsson Dahl b. 23 Nov 1779 d. 24 Feb 1865 Koldemo, Arbrå, Gävleborg | Jöns was responsible for the farm until at least 1800 but he did not show up in the parish records after this time. Apparently he left the farm to his half sister Sigrid’s son Sven Svensson in 1802 when he married. From Ancestry trees, Jöns moved to Arbrå where he married and had three children. | |
| 1802-1844 | Sven Svensson b. 7 May 1774 Ytterh. d. 3 May 1847 m. 4 May 1802 Sigrid Persdotter b. 3 Aug 1776 Bratthögen d. 21 Oct 1863 | Sven was the son of Sven Svensson and Sigrid Pålsdotter in Ytterhogdal. (Sigrid was Påhl Dahl’s oldest child). Sven and Sigrid met and married in Ytterhogdal and moved to “Holmen” a short while later. In 1845 the farm was taken over by Mats Larsson, Sven and his family lived on a torp in Överhogdal after this time. Gölin b. 1802 -to Ytterhogdal 1817, Pehr b., d. 1805, Pehr b.,d. 1807, Sven b. 1808 -to Arbrå 1831, Ella b. 1812, d. 1850-unmarried, Sigrid b. 1817 -to Ytterhogdal. | |
| 1845-1867 | Mats Larsson b.6 Jan 1810 #27 d. 26 Feb 1869 m. 25 Oct 1840 Anna Pålsdotter b. 17 Jul 1817 at #6 d. 31 Dec 1906 | Mats was the son of Lars Larsson from “Opp i gårn” #27 and Anna was the daughter of torpare Påhl Pehrsson and Sigrid Ersdotter from “Nyåker” #6. They lived at Opp i gårn for a few years after marriage and then moved to Holmen. Anna’s father was a brother of Sigrid Pehrsdotter and therefore had a “right” to this farm (ie family connection) Anna and Mats were childless. They moved to #17 Bäcken in 1868. Matts died a short time later but Anna lived there for the rest of her long life. | |
| 1867-1886 | Jonas Edenström b. 13 Apr 1837 Värmland, d. 9 Mar 1911 Böle, Rätan m. 14 Oct 1866 Brita Pålsdotter b. 22 Oct 1843 Nybodarna, d. 2 Aug 1931 Böle | Jonas was from Värmlands län and was a forestry worker who had lived for a few years in Söderhamn. Brita was a daughter of torpare Påhl Jonsson from “Nybodarna” (T29) When they married they settled in Överhogdal and lived here until 1886 when the family moved to Böle, Rätan where Jonas was a farmer. Their two children were born in Överhogdal: Emma Katharina b. 1867, Erik b. 1872. Both married in Rätan. | |
| 1889-1900 | Olof Halvarsson b. 27 Oct 1837 d. 22 Aug 1919 m. 2 Oct 1871 Ella Matsdotter b. 12 Jul 1839 Flor d. 26 Mar 1897 | Olof was a son of torpare Halvar Persson and Margareta Olofsdotter from Råberget. Ella was a daughter of Mats Hansson and Märtha Persdotter from “Rabbön”, Flor, Ytterhogdal. Ella had a son, Jonas b. 1864 before she married Olof .They moved to Holmen in 1889. Olof and Ella had two sons, Halvar b. 1872 -emigrated in 1893 (Halvar Holm) Mattias b. 1875 -emigrated in 1910 (Matts Holm) Both emigrated to Superior Wisconsin and took the surname Holm, which makes sense based on the name of their home farm. Olof sold the farm to Sandarne Bolag probably around 1893 when Halvar left, but he lived here the rest of his life. He was noted as a farm labourer. | |
| Jonas Olofsson Löfberg b. 15 Mar 1864 Ytterhogdal d. 11 Nov 1925 m. 26 Nov 1887 Märta Kathrina Lind b. 10 Feb 1869 Rätan d. 17 Apr 1930 | Jonas was Ella’s son from before she married Olof. He worked in forestry. Märtha was a daughter of fältjagaren Gudmund Kielsson Lind and Anna Halvarsdotter in Bryngelhögen, Rätan. They had a very large family. A number of their children continued to live in Överhogdal for some years. They moved around some but lived at Holmen until 1909 when they moved to #23 Sunnanå. In 1918 they moved to a torp on #28. Elida Josefina b 1887, Anna Karolina b. 1889 -d. 1910, Märtha Katharina b. 1890, Olof Gummelius b. 1892 -emigrated, settled in Minnesota Jonas Leonard b. 1894,Harald Lineus b. 1896, Signe Margareta(1898-1902), Bror Vilhelm b. 1901, Signe Teresia (1903- 1920), Hjalmar Mattias b. 1905 |
| FARMS 6-11 | KYRKBYN | ||
|---|---|---|---|
| 1863 #’s and years farmed | Farmer and wife’s name (1700 farm # and name) | names farm known by over the years Other notes and children of the farmers | |
| Kyrkbyn or kyrkobyn includes the farms near the church (kyrk-church, byn-town) but as you see over time the more remote farms were also included as part of kyrkbyn. The farms below were the first to be noted as being part of kyrkbyn. | |||
| Kyrkbyn #6 | (Kyrkbyn #4, s4) | “Nyåkern” (“Halvars”, Päres, Urmakars) | |
| This farm may have once been a part of the larger farm known as Tryggården in the 1600’s. It was originally number 4 and then subdivided to create s4. For centuries it has been known as Nyåker. It is not clear who farmed here before Jon Svensson. It was consistently taxed for 9 trög before being subdivided. | |||
| 1678-1716 | Jon Svensson b. c. 1654, d. 14 Oct 1729 (75 yr) m. Karin Halvarsdotter b. c. 1650. at #12 d. Unknown | Jon’s origins are unknown, he first showed up in the tax register at the end of the 1670’s and was later known as Jon Svensson from Tryggård. It is speculated that Jon married into the farm, that the older farmer was Halvar Påhlsson from Ost på Mon (#12 and 13) and that Karin was his daughter. If so, it is possible that this farm was created from part of Ost på Mon for this couple. They had two sons, Halvar b. 1682 who became the next farmer, and Sven b. 1692 (no further info) | |
| 1717-1743 | Halvar Jonsson b.c. 1682, d. 30 Jul 1748 (66 yr) m. 4 Oct 1713, Ingeborg Larsdotter b. c. 1697, d. c. Jun 1755 (58 yr) | Halvar took over responsibility for the farm in 1717. Ingeborg came from an unknown parish.Their children were Carin b. 1714 (moved to Rätan), Lars b. 1717 (next farmer) and Ingebor b. 1720 (unmarried, died in 1782). Ingeborg (the mother) was widowed for over 6 yr, and in the last 2-3 years she was unwell. On June 7 she went into the forest and didn’t return. Her body was later found 2-3 km from the town, and buried the end of August. | |
| 1744-c.1760 | Lars Halvarsson Försberg b. 19 Jan 1717, d. 1780 Järvsö m. 7 Oct 1744, Margareta Pehrsdotter b. 1722 Ytterhogdal, d. 10 Apr 1803 Järvsö | Lars was Halvar and Ingeborg’s son and he took over the farm a few years before his father’s death. Margareta was from Ytterhogdal. Around 1760 Lars sold the farm to Sven Jönsson from #12. Järnankar did not know what became of them. Others’ research show Lars became soldier Lars Försberg and settled in Järvsö, Gävleborg. The children listed were born in Överhogdal and several more were born between 1759-1765. The Järvsö household records noted Lars was from Överhogdal. The children born in Överhogdal were: Ingeborg b. 1745, Anna b. 1746, Halvar b. 1748 Carin b. 1750, Kerstin b. 1752 (married Pål Jonsson, Ytterhogdal ) Marget b. 1755 and Segri (1757-1758). | |
| 1766-1773 | Sven Jönsson (1739-1781) Maria Elisabeth Sebrelia (1720-1809) | Sven Jönsson from (later #12) married widow Maria Elisabeth Sebrelia who had been married to priest Jonas Wallster in Ytterhogdal. Two of her sons from this first marriage became the next farmers at Nyåker. I don’t know if anyone lived here in the years before 1774. (Info on Sven and Maria is under farm #12) | |
| 1774-1784 | Olof Jonsson Wallster b. 24 Feb 1749 Ytterhogdal, d. 26 Jul 1855 Älvros, #1 m. 13 Jan 1774, Gertrud Larsdotter b. 2 Sep 1754 #10, d. 23 May 1777 | Olof and Petter, sons of Jonas Wallster and Maria Sebrelia farmed Nyåker together for a time. Gertrud was from #10 Olagården and they had three children. Jonas b. 1774 died a year later, Lars b 1775 (no info) and Jonas b. 1777 (d. 1784) Gertrud died shortly after giving birth to the second Jonas. | |
| #2 m. 1778 in Älvros Kerstin Ersdotter b. 1748 Kolsätt Alvros, d. 11 Dec 1821 | Olof remarried Kerstin about a year later and they continued to live in Överhogdal for a few more years. He ran an nn from his home. Kerstin was from Älvros and eventually they moved to Kolsätt, Älvros and he was farmer of half of #5 and also innkeeper here. Their children were born in Överhogdal: Christina b. 1778 (Pehr Pehrsson, Älvros), Erik (1781-1784), No info on Gertrud b. 1784 or Maria Elisabeth b. 1788. | ||
| 1783-1830 | Petter Jonsson Wallster b. 7 Jul 1753 Ytterhogdal, d. 13 Sep 1842 m. 14 Nov 1784, Margeta Sjulsdotter b. 28 Jan 1762 Ytterhogdal, d. 1844 | Petter took over Nyåker in 1783 and was also innkeeper. His mother lived with his family as well. Margeta was from the farm known as “Kettil” in Viken, daughter of Sjul Jonsson and Brita Michelsdotter. Her younger sister Sönne married Esbjörn Svensson from the farm Svens (see #7) Their first two children died young, Jonas (1785-1790) and Maria (b.,d. 1788). Their next two were given the same names. Jonas b. 1800 took over the farm and Inn. A piece of the farm (1 1/2 trög) was divided off for his sister Maria Elisabeth b. 1790 and her husband. See s4 below. The main part of Nyåker was 7 1/2 trög after this. | |
| 1830-1863 | Jonas Pettersson Wallster b. 21 May 1800, d. 5 Nov 1887 m. 13 Apr 1828, Ingrid Jönsdotter b. 6 Jan 1808 fr. #13, d. 6 Jun 1887 | Jonas took over the farm and Inn from his father and was also nämndeman for many years. Ingrid was from the farm #13 “Klockars”(Jöns Mattsson, Gertrud Andersdotter). They lost one child (Gertrud 1834-36) and had five other children. The three daughters married three Esbjörnsson brothers from #7 “Svens”: Margreta b. 1829 -to #7-Olof Esbjörnsson), Gertrud b. 1836 -m. Hans E., to #11), Maria b. 1842 -m. Jonas E. T15. Their sons were Petter b. 1831 (below) and Jöns b. 1846 -m. Kerstin Persdotter, torpare -see farm #9. Both Jonas and Ingrid lived to good ages and died the same year. | |
| 1863-1899 | Petter Jonsson Wallster b. 7 Mar 1831, d. 26 Jan 1899 m. 29 Oct 1865, Karin Olofsdotter b. 5 Apr 1839 fr. #26, d. 22 May 1934 | Petter married Karin who was from “Täkta” farm 26. Their children were: Jonas b. 1867 –d. 1918 single, Olof b. 1871 -d. 1946, cl wife Brita Dahl, Ingrid b. 1876 -m. Pål Jonsson T31), Petter b. 1878 (see below), Lars b. 1884 -emigrated in 1903. Petter was the last full time farmer here, with the many changes that happened during the end of the 1800’s. Karin outlived Petter by many years and three of her children and their families continued to live with her at Nyåker. Her sons shared ownership after Petter died. Ingrid and Pål Jonsson lived on a torp on #7 in 1900 when they married and later moved to the torp Påles in Säter, to help out Ingrid’s aunt Maria, widow of Jonas Esbjörnsson (see T15) | |
| 1899-1953 | Petter Wallster b. 14 Nov 1878, d. 22 Jan 1953 m. 18 Jul 1903, Karin Olofsdotter b. 13 Jul 1872 #23, d. 18 Jun 1911 | Petter married twice, His first wife Karin was from #23 “Hästraa”. (Olof Mattsson, Anna Olofsdotter- it was like history repeating itself; Petter Wallster marrying Karin Olofsdotter!) Two of their children: Olga Katarina 1903-1904 and Peter Gustaf 1904-1908 died young. Anna Wilhelmina was born in 1909. Karin died in 1911. | |
| #2m. 27 Oct 1918 Rätan, Märta Hermina Gustafsson b. 15 Apr 1890 Rätan, d. 22 Sep 1971 | Petter remarried Märta who was from Rätan and they had two more children. Lambert Petter b. 1922, Karin Britt b. 1929. | ||
| (Kyrkbyn s4) | divided off of Nyåker for Maria Wallster and husband Halvar Larsson, 1 1/2 trög | ||
| 1863-1882 | Halvar Larsson b. 30 Sep 1806 Ytterhogdal, d. 28 Oct 1882 m. 28 Feb 1830, Maria Elizabeth Wallster b.27 aug 1790, d. 4 Oct 1880 | Halvar was a son of Lars Halvarsson, originally from Västansjö but moved to Överhogdal (see # 11 )Maria was the daughter of Petter Wallster. She had a son before marriage Mattias b. 1818 (father was Mats O Dahl from “Skugg” according to Thomas Sievertsson) and two children with Halvar: Petter b. 1830 -d. 1871, and Martha b. 1833 –unmarried, d. 1905. Halvar adopted Mattias who worked as a dräng. Eventually Mattias and Martha took over the Inn at #14 for a few years. Mattias died while they ran this and Martha returned to her home farm on Nyåker where she lived the rest of her life. Pehr and family (below) ran the Inn. | |
| 1875-1912 | Pehr Pettersson b. 19 Oct 1834, d. 19 Mar 1912 m. 8 Dec 1863, Carin Matsdotter b. 19 Apr 1836 #23, d. 18 Nov 1910 | Pehr was from #14 Östmon, son of Petter Jonsson. He was a torpare then moved to Nyåkern in 1875 and was a store keeper and Innkeeper from this time. Carin was the daughter of farmer Mats Olofsson and Karin Pehrsdotter from #23 Hästraa. Children: Petter (1864-1866), Marget (1867-1881), Matts b. 1871 married Brita Persson and lived here until 1899 when they moved to Berg. Petter b. 1880 continued to live here with his family. | |
| 1912 on | Petter Pehrsson b. 25 May 1880, d. 12 Feb 1937 Lisa Kristina Johansson b. 11 Jul 1887 Rätan, 30 Sep 1978 | Pehr Pettersson’s younger son continued to live on his piece of Nyåker which he owned. He was a watchmaker (urmakare). Petter fathered a child in 1922, Karin. Lisa had other children and it appears they lived together for a time. Lisa had a new partner after Petter died (Johan Bergqvist). Karin owned this place after her father’s death. She married Jonas Sisten Johansson from Jarvsö and they lived here with their children. | |
| Kyrkbyn #7 | (Kyrkbyn #6) | “Svens” (Esbjörs, Prinsbacken, Svenbacken) | |
| One of the oldest farms. It was later divided into Prinsbacken and Svenbacken. | |||
| early 1600’s | Sven Esbjörnsson | Sven’s name was in the tax records in 1600, 1611 and again in 1640-41. He served as kyrkovärden between 1645-50 and also as länsman. It is certain that his home was the same farm which in later years was called “Svens”. His home was the biggest in the parish, in 1648 it was 24 trög, very large in this area of poor soil. The next year it was taxed at 21 trög, an amount that continued for many years. | |
| 1687-1716 | Sven Esbjörnsson b. c. 1655, d. 20 Jan 1722 (67 yr). m. Brita Olofsdotter b.c. 1653 Herrö, d. 13 Feb 1719 (66 yr) | The farm “Svens” was divided between the brothers Sven and Gunnar Esbjörnsson, each getting 10 1/2 trög. These were likely grandchildren to the earlier mentioned Sven. Gunnar’s part of the farm became #8, see next farm. Sven was likely the son of Esbjörn Gunnarsson. Brita was the daughter of Olov Mattsson from Herrö. Their children: Esbjörn b. 1679 (next farmer), Olof b. 1680, Karin b. 1686,(no info on these), Kerstin 1684-1696), Brita (1691-1696), Kerstin b 1697 (no info) | |
| 1717-1733 | Esbjörn Svensson b. c. 1679 #7 Svens d. 5 Sep 1733 #1m. Dec 1705, Margareta Mårtensdotter b.Feb 1683 Säter, Haverö, d. 31 Aug 1726 Svens | Esbjörn became responsible for the farm in 1717. He also served as länsman, kyrkovärden and nämndeman. He married twice; Margareta was the mother of the children. She was from Säter, Haverö and they had 8 children: Brita b. 1705 -d. 1784 -unmarried, Karin b. 1708 –to Haverö, Sven b. 1709 -next farmer, Gölu b. 1713 –moved to Älvros, Mattes/Mårten b. 1715 –moved to Norway 1741, Kerstin b. 1720 -moved to Älvros, Olof b. 1723 (no info). | |
| #2m. 27 May 1727, Gertud Halvarsdotter b. c. 1679 Flor, Ytterhogdal, d. 6 May 1762 in Flor | When Margareta died Esbjörn’s youngest child was only 3, Esbjörn remarried Gertrud a year later and there were no further children. Gertrud was from Flor, Ytterhogdal. Esbjörn died accidentally when some rye hoist ladders fell on him in the woods. Gertrud returned to Flor sometime after his death. | ||
| 1733-1762 | Sven Esbjörnsson b. 6 Sep 1710, d. 14 Jun 1768 m. 6 Jan 1736, Karin Svensdotter b. 30 Jan 1709 Rätan, d. 1 Apr 1792 | In 1727, the same year his mother died, Sven trained for and became a soldier and he kept this occupation until 1741 when he retired. However after his father’s death he was also responsible for “Svens”. Karin was the daughter of Sven Fundberg in Vitvattnet. Sven served as kyrkovärden for a time. They had 7 children. Margareta b. 1736 (m. Eric Eliasson, in Ösjö, Ytterhogdal), Esbjörn b. 1739 –the next farmer, Kerstin (b,d.1742), Kerstin b. 1744 (moved to Färila), Sven 1746-1752, died of kopporna (pox), Brita b. 1749 (married Erik Gunbjörnsson, #1),Sven b. 1763 (married Lisa Roslin in Ytterhogdal). Sven was not very healthy during his last 5 years and most of the farm work was done by his son Esbjörn. After his death, Karin continued to live between “Svens” and her son Sven’s farm in Östansjö, Ytterhogdal. (Her son Sven died when just 23 from rötfeber, leaving a young wife and infant child) | |
| 1763-1794 | Esbjörn Svensson b. 12 Mar 1739, d. 9 Aug 1812 m. 14 Oct 1764, Margareta Svensdotter b. 31 May 1735 Västansjö, d. 18 May 1804 | Esbörn took over the farm after paying his brother Sven 420 daler copper and 150 daler to sisters Marg and Brita. Margareta was from the “Nygården” farm in Västansjö and their children were: Sven b. 1766 (next farmer), Karin (1769-1770), Gölin b. 1771- (married Jonas Påhlsson T28), Sven b. 1774, (unmarried, d. 1810), Olof b. 1777 (farmer at #22). Margareta’s father was also named Sven Esbjörnsson and I suspect this is why they named two sons Svens, following the very strong naming traditions of the day! Both Svens died in 1810, the younger one who from “rötfeber” (scarlet fever?) Gölin received the torp “Nybodarna” when she married (see T28). Olof married Karin Mattsdotter from #22 Västerbödd and took over that farm. | |
| 1795-1810 | Sven Esbjörnsson b. 7 Jan 1766, d Jun 1810 in Stockholm m. 10 Apr 1796, Sönne Sjulsdotter b. 6 Aug 1772 Viken, d. 19 Dec 1858 Svens | Sven took over the farm following a lottery with siblings in 1795. Sönne was from the farm “Kettils” in Viken, Ytterhogdal. (Her sister Margaret married Petter J Wallster) They had 6 children, losing 2 early on (baby girl 1802, Sven (1805-1806). Their other children: Esbjörn b. 1797(farmer here), Sjul b. 1799 (farmer at #12), Marget b. 1803 (married Petter Jonsson, #8), Olof b. 1807 (farmed part of Svens, s6, below). Sven died at 44 in Stockholm when the children were still young. Sönne remarried (below). | |
| 1810-1823 | m. 20 Jun 1816, Olof Jönsson b. 24 Apr 1794 Överhogdal, d. 10 Jan 1869 | Sönne’s second husband was quite a bit younger than her, and had worked as a dräng at the farm after Sven’s death. He was a son of torparen Jöns Olofsson and Brita Esbjörnsdotter in Sätern. (T9). They had one son, Sven b. 1816. Olof was farmer until Sönne’s oldest son took over the year he married. Sven and Sönne continued to live at the farm; however In 1852 Olof moved to their son Sven’s farm (Nylandet) and Sönne stayed living at “ Svens” until her death. | |
| 1824-1852 | Esbjörn Svensson b. 14 Dec 1797, d. 17 Dec 1882 m. 20 Apr 1823, Brita Hansdotter b. 8 Dec 1795 Rättvik, d. 10 Oct 1862 | Esbjörn took over the farm from his step father. The farm had a subfarm hived off for his brother Olof around 1830 and Esbjörn had the bigger part, which was taxed for 7 trög. Brita was from Rättvik, Dalarna, and worked as a maid (piga) before she married. This is the family where three of the sons married the 3 Wallster daughters. Sven b. 1824 -torpare and miller,T16, Olof b. 1826 –m. Margreta Wallster, next farmer, Hans b. 1829 –m. Gertrud W., farmer #11, Sönne b. 1831 –married Olof Olofsson T11, Jonas b. 1835 -married Maria Wallster T15), Brita b. 1838 -m. Jonas Olsson #28. | |
| 1852-1883 | Olof Esbjörnsson b. 13 Dec 1826, d. 19 May 1913 m. 10 Jun 1855, Margareta Jonsd. Wallster b. 16 Jan 1829 #6 Nyåker, d. 13 Dec 1912 | Olof was the 2nd oldest son of Esbjörn Svensson and the one to take over farming “Svens”. He also served as juryman (nämndeman). Margareta was from “Nyåker”. Two sons named Jonas died young: Jonas b.d. 1856 and Jonas (1865-1878). Two daughters moved from Överhogdal: Brita b. 1858 -m. Jonas Pålsson, lived in Älvros, Marget b. 1862–m. Per Jonsson (Skanse) from #2- emigrated 1884, The farm was divided between the three remaining children: Esbjörn b. 1855 -took over 40%, known as “Svensbacken,” Ingrid b. 1860 -m. Jonas Olofsson, farmers of 40%, “Prinsbacken, Olof b. 1870 -m. Beata Norr -farmer of remaining 20%. | |
| Prinsbacken 1883-1939 | Jonas Olofsson b. 22 Jul 1861, d. 4 Mar 1939 m. 14 May 1883, Ingrid Olsdotter b. 26 Jun 1860 at Svens, d. 4 Mar 1946 | Jonas was from #10 Olagården, and they took over part of Svens. They had four sons, Olof b. 1884, Jonas b. 1886, Erik b. 1892 and Vilhelm b. 1894. Three of them continued to live here (see below). Jonas married Anna Olsdotter from Hästraa and they lived on that farm. Erik emigrated in 1911 but returned to Sweden in 1923 and married Ruth Holm in Ytterhogdal. They moved to “Svens” in 1935 with their children: Sven Alrik b. 1928, Ruth Ingrid b. 1929, twins Ella Gunborg and Else Gunhild b. 1933. | |
| 1910 on | Olof Jonsson b. 18 May 1884, d. 30 Apr 1971 #2 m. 1918 Gerda Helena Eriksson b. 17 Dec 1898 Rätan, d. 22 Sep 1981 | Olof married twice. His first wife was Katarina Jonsdotter (1886-1912) who was from Ol Sjuls. They married in 1810 and she died 2 years later. He remarried Gerda in 1918 and they had 5 children: Erik Emanuel b. 1918, John Olov b. 1921, Sven Wilhelm b. 1923, Ingrid Kristina b. 1925, Oscar Birger b. 1928. | |
| 1917 on | Vilhelm Jonsson b. 5 Apr 1894, d. 12 Dec 1979 m. 24 Jun 1917, Ester Kristina Persson b. 8 Jan 1896 Bollnäs, d. 18 Sep 1983 | Vilhelm was Jonas and Ingrid’s youngest son. Ester was from Bollnäs. They raised their family of 7 here. Iris Lilly b. 1917 -d.1938 from appendicitis), Jonas Alfred b. 1919, Emma Britta b. 1922, Sigrid Ingeborg b. 1924, Gunnar Folke b. 1926, Ernst Tore b. 1931, Siv Ingrid b.1933. | |
| Svensbacken 1884 onward | Esbjörn Olofsson b. 4 Nov 1855, d. 20 Jan 1947 m. 14 Apr 1884, Sigrid Larsdotter b. 9 May 1865 #25 Hea, d. 3 Jul 1941 | Esbjörn took over another 40% of the original Svens farm, “Svensbacken” around the same time he married. Sigrid was from “Hea” (#25) Their 3 children lived locally. Olof b. 1885 (below), Marget Eugenia b. 1891 (m. Ragnar Borg fr. Borgsjö), Kristina Sofia b. 1907 (m. Johan Larsson fr. Ytterhogdal). | |
| 1907 on | Olof Esbjörnsson b. 15 Feb 1885, d. 31 Dec 1932 m. 1907 Charlotta Kris. Jonsson b. 2 apr 1883 | Olof and family continued to live at Svensbacken. He was a farmer. Charlotta was from Nybodarna, see T30. Esbjörn Valter b. 1909, Helga Kristina b . 1911, Sigrid Valborg b. 1915, Jonas Folke b. 1917, Olof Henry b. 1919, Eva Margareta b. 1922. | |
| 1913 on | Olof Olofsson b. 31 May 1870, d. 29 Dec 1946 m. 8 Nov 1907 Beata Jonsson Norr b. 30 Oct 1876, d. 25 Oct 1959 | Olof, son of Olof Ebjörnsson and Margareta Wallster was a forestry worker. They also lived on part of Svens, about 20% of the original. They did not have children but a nephew lived with them for an unknown length of time. Jonas Emil Norr b.1907. | |
| Sub 6 | 3 1/2 trög divided from Svens for Olof, son of Sven Esbjörnss. 1766 | ||
| 1833-1844 | Olof Svensson b. 22 May 1807, d. 18 Sep 1872, #1m. 18 Oct 1830, Anna Sundvisdotter b.1 May 1801 Haverö, d. 11 Jun 1835 | Olof was the youngest son of Sven Esbjörnsson. He married twice and was farmer of part of Svens until 1844, after which he was noted as a torpare in Nybodarna. Anna was from Haverö and came to Överhogdal in 1826. They had three children, but she died following the birth of the last one (Sven b.,d. 1835). They had two daughters; Sönne b. 1830 (moved to Haverö), Karin b. 1832. Karin married Matts Olsson from Ytterhogdal where they lived for a bit. They returned to Överhogdal as torpare. Karin also died in childbirth having her 4th child. T47 | |
| #2m. 6 Jan 1839 Marget Jonsdotter b. 21 Sep 1805 T28, d. 7 Jul 1899 | Olof’s 2nd wife Marget was his cousin, daughter of Jonas Påhlsson and Gölin Esbjörnsdotter in Nybodarna (T28). They had three children. After Olof and family moved to Nybodarna, s6 was not lived on. I am guessing the land was reincorporated into “Svens”? Marget and Olof’s children were: Anna b. 1839 (to Hästraa #23), Sven b. 1843 (moved to Älvros), Gölin b. 1846 (m. Erik Eriksson, see T32) | ||
| Kyrkbyn #8 | (Kyrkobyn #5) | “Gunnars” (Pålssons) | |
| There are records of farmers at this location from the Middle Ages. Gunnars and Svens farms came from the same stem farm, which was subdivided between brothers Gunnar and Sven Esbjörnsson, each getting 10 1/2 trög of farmland. | |||
| 1687-1713 | Gunnar Esbjörnsson b.c. 1651 at Svens, d. 18 Aug 1713, m. Ingjöl Jönsdotter (below) | Gunnar was a son of Esbjörn Gunnarsson and wife whose name is unknown. He was responsible for the farm by at least 1687. Ingjöl was the daughter of Jöns Jonsson and Sigrid Olofsdotter from Sätern (#5). They had 6 children: Esbjörn (1691-1696), Sigrid (1694-1696), Esbjör b. 1697 -next farmer, Olof b. 1701 -no further info, Jöns b. 1705 -m. Anna Hansdotter T2, Peder b. 1708 -no further info. | |
| 1714-1715 | Ingjöl Jönsdotter b. c. 1670 #5 Holmen, d. 21 Feb 1719 | Ingjöl outlived Gunnar by 6 years and was responsible for the farm for a couple of years until Esbjörn took over. | |
| 1716-1741 | Esbjörn Gunnarsson b. 8 Aug 1697 Gunnars, d. 29 Nov 1741, m. 26 Mar 1721, Brita Jonsdotter (below) | Esbjörn took over the farm from his mother and was noted as responsible for about 25 years. Brita was from Rätan. They had five children; Jon b. 1721 (next farmer), Jöns (1724-25), Ingjöl b. 1727 (moved to Färila), Jöns Hielte b. 1732 (soldier living in Ytterhogdal), Pehr b. 1735 (unmarried). | |
| 1742-1748 | Brita Jonsdotter b. c. 1693 Rätan, d. 22 Oct 1764 | Esbjörn died at 44. Brita took on the farm responsibility for 7 years until her son Jon took over. She died from “cough and chest pain” when she was 71. | |
| 1749-1771 | Jon Esbjörnsson b. 5 Oct 1721, d. 20 Sep 1771 Stockholm, m. 6 Oct 1751, Gölin Svensdotter (below) | Jon took over as farmer from his mother. Gölin was from Älvros #10, daughter of Sven Svensson and Anna. Their 5 children: Brita b. 1752 -m. Per Nilsson, Ön Haverö, Kerstin (1756- 1760), Esbjörn (1758-1759), Kerstin b. 1761 (m. Pehr Pålsson (below) Sven b. 1767-d. 1792, farmer briefly. Jon died in Stockholm when he was 50. There is a court record from 1774 where his brother (soldier) Jöns Hielte petitioned his right to an inheritance from his brother’s estate. | |
| 1771-1787 | Gölin Svensdotter b. 13 Jun 1719 Älvros #10, d. 17 Apr 1819 | I don’t know the outcome of the court case, but Gölin was responsible for the farm until her youngest son Sven relieved her of this in 1787. She lived to be just shy of 100! | |
| 1787-1792 | Sven Jonsson b. 27 Jan 1767, d. 8 Dec 1792 | Sven took over the homestead for five years before his death. He was unmarried. (He may have worked beside his sister and husband for a few years, see below) | |
| 1789-1818 | Pehr Påhlsson b. 19 Dec 1756 #21, d. 28 Dec 1818 m. 7 Jun 1789, Kerstin Jonsdotter b. 13 Nov 1761, d. 12 Jul 1835 | Kerstin acquired the homestead by paying her siblings each 30 Riksdaler Specie in 1789. She married Pehr the same year. Pehr farmed until 1817 when due to ill health he turned the farm over to his brother Olof Påhlsson. He died a year later. Kerstin was able to continue living here by exception for the rest of her life. The couple had no children. | |
| 1817-1844 | Olof Påhlsson b. 16 Aug 1767 #21, d. 8 Aug 1854 m. 11 Dec 1799, Karin Pehrsdotter b. 14 Nov 1773 #20 “Nils”, d. 25 Jul 1848 | Olof and Pehr were born at #21 “Österbödd in Sunnanå. Olof became the farmer of his wife’s birth farm “Nils” but took over “Gunnars” as mentioned from his brother. They had three children, Jonas b. 1801 -to #21, farmer, Påhl b. 1810 -next farmer here, Kerstin b. 1813 -m. Olof Larsson #26. Olof turned the farm over to his son Påhl in 1844 and they continued to live here. Karin died from tuberculosis. Their oldest son Jonas was noted by a priest to be weak in understanding, but, he married and farmed at Österbödd! | |
| 1844-1885 | Påhl Olofsson: b. 5 Dec 1810, d. 19 May 1885 m. 26 Oct 1844, Märtha Jonsdotter b. 5 Mar 1820 #21, d. 22 Oct 1912. | Pahl served as kyrkovärden as well as farmer. This couple had six children but only 3 lived long. Karin b. 1846 married Anders Persson from Rätan, Olof b. 1847 -next farmer, Jonas (1850-51), Greta (1854-55), Greta (b.,d.1857), Kerstin b. 1859, who died at 37 and was noted as being mentally handicapped. Karin and Anders farmed part of Gunnars for a time, then moved to Rätan (below). | |
| 1885 on | Olof Pålsson b. 4 Dec 1847, d. 25 Feb 1940 m. 2 Dec 1887, Mathilda Eriksdotter b. 1 Sep 1865 d. 9 Oct 1928 | Olof was farmer from 1885 and later ran a store in Överhogdal. Mathilda’s parents were from Vinger, Norway but had settled in Ytterhogdal, where Mathilda grew up in Norra Skogen. Her parents and younger siblings emigrated to Nebraska in 1883 and Mathilda moved to Överhogdal to work. (Bergman family). Their children were: Paul Alfred b. 1888 -below, Martha Amanda b. 1891–moved to Östersund in 1913), Mia Eugenia b. 1894 -to Östersund in 1918, Jenny Katarina b. 1900 –emigrated 1920, later returned, Ester Paulina b. 1903 -to Stockholm in 1937. | |
| 1883-1887 | Anders Persson b. 22 Dec 1851 Rätan, d. 28 May 1923 Jämtland m. 29 Mar 1882, Karin Pålsdotter b. 1 May 1846, d. 14 Oct 1926, Lit Jämtland | Karin was Olof’s sister, mentioned above. Anders worked on a part of the farm for these years before the family moved first to Söderhögen, Rätan where he was born, and later to Lit, Jämtland. Anders continued to own a part of Gunnars into the 1900’s. Their children were: Pehr (1882-1885), Märtha b. 1884, Paul (1887-1907 died from a brain bleed). | |
| 1913 on | Paul Alfred Pålsson b. 6 Sep 1888, d. 23 Dec 1972, m. 12 May 1913 Ester Kristina Werner b. 10 Oct 1888 Viken, d. 18 Apr 1974 | Paul moved to Ytterhogdal in 1912 and married Ester the next year. The oldest 2 children were born in Ytterhogdal. In 1918 they moved back and he took over the store from his father and ran it for some years. Sons Paul and Sten were farmers in the 1940’s. Olof Gunnar b. 1914 -to Stockholm 1940, Karin Gunnel Mathilda b. 1916 – to Stockholm’39, Paul Arvid b.1919 -farmer), Sven Evert b. 1921 -to Östersund 1944, Eva Barbro Marianne b. 1923 -to Rensele 1948, Ebba Ingrid Gabrielle b. 1926 -teacher, Sten Wilhelm b. 1927 (farmer) | |
| Kyrkbyn #9 | ( Kyrkbyn #7) | “Jonk” (Jänses, Pelles) | |
| The first farmer there is tax information for is Halvar, below. However there was a farmer mentioned in regards to the Fagerflon hayfield in 1485, Pawel Heaerleffsson, in later spelling Påhl Halvarsson. With the rules regarding naming of children, Järnankar felt that this Påhl was an ancestor of Halvar and shows that this farm has been around since at least that time. | |||
| 1648-1670 | Halvar Påhlsson | There are tax records for Halvar between 1648 and 1670. The amount he was taxed varied from 12 -18 trög. There is no information on Halvar or Jöns in the 1679 records; Jöns was first taxed in 1687. Jöns b. 1641 is the only known child. | |
| 1678-1700 | Jöns Halvarsson b. c. 1641 bur. 15 Mar 1701 m. Kerstin Månsdotter (below) | Jöns first paid tax in 1687 and was responsible until 1700; the farm was taxed for 12 trög. Kerstin was a daughter of Måns Larsson from Västmon. Their daughters were: Anna b. 1674 and Gunilla b. 1675. Anna married Olof Halvarsson from Österbödd. Gunilla and husband Pehr Jonsson farmed here. | |
| 1700-1708 | Kerstin Månsdotter b. c. 1637 at Västmon, bur. 8 Feb 1708 | After Jöns died, Kerstin took responsibility for the farm from 1701-1708 until Gunilla and her husband took over. | |
| 1708-1739 | Pehr Jonsson b. c. 1678 Vemdalen, d. 8 Jul 1770 m. 6 Apr 1708, Gunilla Jönsdotter b. 1675 at “Jonk”, d. 14 Apr 1740 | According to the marriage record, Pehr was from Vemdalen and they were married in the Sveg church. He took over the farm responsibilities from his mother in law when they married. Their children: Märtha (1709-1711), Märtha (1712-1725), Kerstin b. 1714 (no further info), Jon b. 1718; he took over the farm in 1740, the year his mother died. | |
| 1740-1787 | Jon Pehrsson b. 30 May 1718, d. 27 Oct 1795 m. 6 Jan 1747, Märet Jonsdotter b. 1717 in Älvros, d. 14 Mar 1799 | Jon married a few years after taking on the farm. Märet was from #22 “Höle” farm in Älvros. They lost many of their seven children: stillborn daughters in 1747 and 1753, Gunilla (1748-1752), Gunilla (1755-1759 from kopporna), Anna (1758-59 from kopporna -pox). Only two reached adulthood. Ingeborg b. 1751- m. Lars Pålsson #21) and Pehr b. 1760 –next farmer. | |
| 1788-1818 | Pehr Jonsson Dahl b. 10 May 1760, d. 13 Jun 1843 m. 5 Nov 1785, Kerstin Pehrsdotter b. 1762 Älvros, d. 3 May 1847 | Pehr was farmer and also klockaren from 1788 until 1837. Kerstin was a daughter of farmer Pehr Olofsson and Ingeborg Jönsdotter from the farm in Älvros known as “Erik in the forest”. (Ingeborg was a daughter of the “crown” man Jöns Halvarsson from #7 Sveg). Their 7 sons had better survival rates than Pehr’s siblings fortunately, but only two sons remained in Överhogdal. Jon b. 1786-next farmer, Pehr b. 1788 -moved unknown place, Sven b. 1790 –moved to Enåsen, Jonas (1792-1793), Olof (b.,d. 1799), Jöns b. 1794 -to #20 “Nils”, Jonas b. 1796 -to Uppsala, a student | |
| 1819-1827 | Jon Pehrsson b. 25 Aug 1786, d. 22 Apr 1845 #1 m. 24 Apr 1810, Brita Olofsdotter b. 1782 Älvros, d. 2 Feb 1825 | Jon was ordningsman, meaning he was literate and could help read documents etc. He married twice. Brita was a daughter of Olof Jonsson and Marget Jonsdotter from Älvros. They had four children: Pehr b. 1810-next farmer, Olof b. 1811 (torpare in Ängersjö, Ytterhogdal), Kerstin (1815-1837, unmarried), Jonas (1820-1821). Two years after Brita died, Jon married Anna Jönsdotter from Västmon (below) Pehr, his oldest son, married her sister Margeta! Father and son married sisters! | |
| 1827-1839 | #2 m. 8 Apr 1827 Anna Jönsdotter b. 26 May 1799 Västmon, d. 24 Dec 1884 | Jon and Anna had 6 children. Jöns b. 1827–torpare in Rätan, Jonas b. 1829 –farmer at #16, Brita b. 1832*, Sven b. 1835 –m. Kerstin Matsdotter. #13, torpare, Petter b. 1837 –moved to Rätan, Lars b. 1841 –m. Gölin Jonsdotter, farmer at #22. *Brita married Lars Andersson from Färila and they lived in Viken at “Svea” #13. They had a daughter, Anna. Both Lars and Anna died a week apart in 1865. Brita remarried Sven Esbjörnsson, the miller. See T16. **Petter moved to Rätan in 1860 and married Anna Sundvisdotter. He moved to Överhogdal in 1891 after he was widowed. His daughter Anna m. Erik Olofsson from #10 and emigrated 1884. His daughter Karin m. Per Jonasson, below. | |
| 1840-1864 | Pehr Jonsson b. 4 Aug 1810, d. 20 Jul 1895 m. 19 Jun 1842, Margeta Jönsdotter b. 12 Jun 1805, d. 13 Oct 1862 | Pehr, the oldest son of Jon and Brita. Married Margeta the sister of his step mother. (their parents were Jöns Eriksson and Brita Halvarsdotter from Västmon). Pehr took over responsibility for the farm in 1840 and so there were two families living here, since his stepmother had young children. They had 3 children. Brita b. 1842 – farmer, below, Kerstin b. 1846 –m. Jöns Wallster (below), Jonas (1849-50). | |
| 1864-1887 | Jonas Pehrsson b. 30 Apr 1836 Haverö, d.27 Feb 1915 m. 25 Apr 1864, Brita Pehrsdotter b. 12 Sep 1842 at “Jonk”, d. 30 Mar 1901 | Jonas was from Haverö according to the parish records. He took over the farm when they married. The farm was now taxed for 8 trög. Both children lived on at “Jonk”. Per b. 1865 -m. Karin Pettersdotter, next farmer, (below), Anna b. 1873 -m. Lars Hamrin, see below, Jonas (1877-1880). | |
| 1887-1915 | Per Jonasson b. 1 Apr 1865, d. 6 May 1915 m. 15 Oct 1887, Karin Pettersdotter b. 18 Aug 1865 Rätan, d. 22 Jun 1915 | Per was Jonas and Brita’s son. The farm was taxed for 8 trög initally and Per sold part of this. Karin was the daughter of Petter Jönsson and Anna Sundvisdotter from Rätan. Petter was a half brother to Per’s grandfather Pehr Jonsson and their grandmothers were sisters. Per and Karin died just months apart. The sons each owned a share of the farm after this. None of them married, two died tragically and the other two were noted as struggling with mental illness.Jonas b. 1887, d. 1962, Petter Albert b. 1893 -d. 1949, Petrus Engelbert b. 1897- d. 1924 suicide, Sven Fredrik b. 1900- d. 1927 drowned. | |
| 1899-1923 | Lars Petter Hamrin b. 27 Jan 1868 Torp, m. 23 Jun 1899 Anna Jonsdotter b. 13 aug 1873, d. 10 Sep 1949 | Anna was Per’s sister, Lars was born in Torp, Västernorrland. They lived at Jonk and were homeowners. The family moved to Hedemora in 1923. Lars worked as a labourer. They may have moved back to Överhogdal later as Anna died there. Their children were Anton Emanuel b.1899, Karl Leonard b.1901, Brita Teresia b.1904, Olga Kristina b. 1906 , Gustaf Valfrid (1910-1918) | |
| 1893-1924 | Jöns Jonsson Wallster b. 15 Mar 1846 at “Nyåker”, d. 22 Feb 1922 m. 11 Jun 1871, Kerstin Pehrsdotter b. 16 Sep 1846 at “Jonk” , d. 26 May 1923 | Kerstin was the second daughter of Pehr Jonsson and Margeta. Jöns was was a son of Jonas Wallster of Nyåker. They lived on a torp when they were first married and Jöns was a labourer. In 1893 they moved to (a torp? or part of) Jonk which they owned. Their 2 children were Ingrid (1871-1882) and Jonas b. 1877. Jonas did not marry, he worked in forestry and died in 1924, not long after his parents. | |
| Kyrkbyn #10 | (old Kyrkobyn #8) | Olagården | |
| This farm, known from olden times as Olagården was normally taxed 18 trög in the later part of the 1600’s. An exception was around 1670 when it was taxed for 30 trog. Whether this was all part of Olagården or whether the farmer was also farming another farm is unknown. It always was one of the larger farms. It is unknown who lived here before Olof Pehrsson but it can be speculated that Pehr Ersson whose name was in the 1569 tax record was a forefather. Olagården was #8 in 1700, and when Bjurs was created it was called s8.Olagården was renumbered #10 and Bjurs #11 in 1863. | |||
| 1655-1690 | Olof Pehrsson b. c. 1612, d. 1 May 1691 (79 yr) | A farmer named Olof Persson was taxed in 1600 and again in 1690. This cannot be the same man but it is possible the first Olof was father’s father to the second. Olof born around 1612 served as länsman between 1655 and 1690. His wife’s name is unknown; when he died he was a widower. Lars b. 1662 (below) (Gunbjörn b. 1632? -Järnankar suggested he was son of Olof) | |
| 1691-1720 | Lars Olofsson b.c. 1662, d. 20 Apr 1740 (78 yr), m. 3 Jun 1694, Helena(Ella) Michelsdotter b. 21 Jan 1675 Haverö, d. 10 Oct 1759 Flor, Ytterhogdal | Lars took over the farming at the beginning of the 1690’s and also inherited his father’s job as länsman. His name occurred frequently in older court records, both in service and private matters. He had some property and personal disputes brought before the ting while he was länsman, Järnankar cited two cases involving damage to a hay field and regarding a moose hide. Ella was a daughter of kronolänsman Michel Larsson from Vassnäs, Haverö. After Lars’ death she moved to her youngest daughter’s home in Flor, where she died. Five children: Ingebor b. 1696 -m. Jöns Olofsson #14, Olof b. 1698 -below), Michel b. 1700 -to #3 Viken, Ytterhogdal, Pehr b. 1703 -first farmer at #11 “Bjurs”, Ingrid b. 1717 –m. Olof Jonsson, Viken #9 and Flor. | |
| 1721-1741 | Olof Larsson b. 22 Feb 1698, d. 4 Apr 1741 m. 4 Jun 1721, Gertrud Olofsdotter (below) | Olof and his sister Ingeborg married siblings, Gertrud and Jöns from Öst på Mon (Östigårn). Olof took over the farm when he married. In 1734 the farm was subdivided and Olof’s brother Pehr took over half the farm (#11 Bjurs) The farms were each taxed for 9 trög. Olof died at 43. Their four children were: Helena (Ella) b. 1722 -m. Johan Jonsson at #18 “Skugg”, Kerstin b. 1724 –m. Lars Larsson at #27 “Oppigårn”, Sigrid b. 1727-no further info, Lars b. 1731 – next farmer. | |
| 1741-1750 | Gertrud Olofsdotter b. 14 Mar 1696 at Östmon, d. 8 May 1768 | For a large part of her life Gertrud was sickly. Despite this, she was responsible for the farm from 1741 when she was widowed until 1750 when she was noted as farmer along with her son Lars. She was said to be old and frail at this time, and the next year her son was the farmer. | |
| 1751-1757 | Lars Olofsson b. 9 Mar 1731, d. 20 Oct 1757 m. 18 Nov 1753, Karin Olofsdotter b. 13 Nov 1730 Västansjö, d. 19 Mar 1798 | Lars took over the farm in 1751 and married in 1753. He became ill with “håll och stygn” (breathing difficulties) in 1757 and died. Karin was from Västansjö (på Mon )She remarried six years later. Gertrud b. 1754 –m. Olof Wallster from Nyåker #6), Gölin b. 1757 –d. 1781, unmarried, 24 yr. | |
| 1759-1794 | #2m. 10 Jun 1759, Erik Jonsson b. 1 Feb 1723 at “Skugg”, d after 1798 | Erik was born at the farm “Skugg” and took over as farmer when he married Karin. It is unknown how long Erik was farmer. He was not mentioned in the first household record book in 1808 nor found in the burial book. He may have moved from the parish, died elsewhere or died by suicide, which excluded one from burial in consecrated ground. He was alive when Karin died. They had twin sons in 1761, Lars (next farmer) and Jonas (d. 1788), then Olof (Dahlin) b. 1771 (who served as kronolänsman in Ytterhogdal) | |
| 1794-1825 | Lars Ersson: b. 7 Oct 1761, d. 29 Jan 1825 #1m 1 Nov 1794, Ingebor Pehrsdotter: b. 21 Mar 1771 Östmon, d. 26 Jul 1800 | Lars took over the farm around 1794 and he also served for a time as kyrkovärden. He was married three times. Ingebor was from Östmon; she died in childbirth. They had 2 sons, Erik b. 1796 and Petter b,d. 1799. Erik eventually took over the farm. | |
| #2 m. 26 Apr 1801 Kerstin Michelsdotter b. 8 Nov 1770 #8 Flor, d. 6 Feb 1808 | Kerstin was born in Flor Ytterhogdal, and she also died in childbirth; the baby died a few months later (Olof b.,d.1808). Their other children: Ingeborg b. 1803 -m. Mats Jönsson #13, Carin b. 1804 –moved to Färila 1822, Michel b. 1806 –married Märta Jonsdotter -T19. | ||
| 3rd m. 9 Oct 1808 Sigrid Pehrsdotter b. 9 Nov 1780 Åsen, Ytterh. d. 26 Aug 1865 | Sigrid was also born in Ytterhogdal and among the seven children she gave birth to were two sets of twins. (interesting as Lars was a twin as well) After Lars death, Sigrid and two of her children moved to Haverö,however she returned to Överhogdal in 1845. Pehr b. 1810 –torpare -T20), Brita (1811-1815, a twin), Kerstin b. d. 1811 twin, Sigrid (1814- 1815) – another twin!, Gertrud b. 1814- twin, to Haverö 1827 with mother, Brita b. 1815 -moved to Rätan, Lars b. 1819 –to Haverö with mom 1827. | ||
| 1826-1851 | Erik Larsson b, 27 Feb 1796, d. 28 Dec 1881 m. 27 Mar 1826, Ingeborg Eriksdotter b. 3 Sep 1798 Älvros, d. 2 Apr 1870 | Erik, son of Lars and Carin took over as farmer when he married. Ingeborg was a daughter of farmer and nämndeman Erik Matsson and Carin Pehrsdotter from #26 in Älvros (“Erik i Skog). Carin b. 1827 -m. Pehr Jönsson #20 “Nils”, Carin and Lars married siblings. Lars b. 1829 m- Kerstin Jönsdotter #20, Ingeborg b. 1832 -to #4 (Olof Ersson) -farmers here after 1869, Kerstin b. 1834 – to Älvros (Pehr Jonsson), Erik (1836-1837), Sigrid b. 1839, d. 1897 unmarried, maid in Älvros for some years then returned to Olagården. | |
| 1851-1869 | Lars Ersson b. 26 Sep 1829, d. Before 1910 in Iowa m. 15 Apr 1855. Kerstin Jönsdotter b. 12 Mar 1834 from “Nils” | Lars took over the farming and married a few years later. Kerstin’s brother Pehr (married to Lars’ sister Carin) were among the first emigrants from Överhogdal, leaving in 1868. Lars, Kerstin and children followed them a year later, settling in Iowa. After they left, the farm was taken over by Lars’ sister Ingeborg and husband Olof Eriksson. Children: Erik b. 1856, Jöns b. 1860, Emma b. 1862, Lars b. 1867. | |
| 1869-1900 | Olof Eriksson b. 16 Jan 1824 at #3, d. 25 Jan 1905 m. 2 Oct 1854, Ingeborg Ersdotter b. 22 Jan 1832 (Olagård), d. 1 Jan 1909 | Olof was from Västmon and he farmed with his brother in law Lars for a few years, then moved to #4 in 1863. After Lars and family emigrated, he moved his family back to Olagården. He sold some of the forested land to Ljusne Voxna company and kept the farm land. Erik b. 1856 –m. Anna Pettersdotter, to USA in 1884, Olof b. 1858- m. Kristina Blomqvist, see below, Jonas b. 1861 –m. Ingrid Olsdotter, to #7, Ella b. 1863 –m. Jänne Blomqvist -to #4, Emma b. 1867-m. Karl Holm 1901, Karin b. 1873 – m. Per Andersson, Viken. | |
| 1897-1932 | Olof Olofsson b. 4 Mar 1858, d. 11 Apr 1932 m. 3 Jun 1884. Kristina Blomqvist b. 1 Jul 1857 at Klockars, d.24 Jan 1941 | Olof and his sister Ella married Blomqvist siblings. Olof took over the farming from his father. Kristina was from Östmon #13. Their children continued to live at Olagården (see below) Emma b. 1886 –m-Per Hedborg, Olof Alfred b. 1894 –Tekla Grip from Ytterhogdal. | |
| 1904 on | Per Hedberg b. 5 Jul 1878 Älvros m. 15 Jan 1904, Emma Olsdotter b. 6 Sep 1886 | Emma continued to live here with her husband and children. Per was a farmer, Their children married and also lived here. Olof Anton b. 1904, Agda Kristina (1906-1922), Per Valter b. 1908- (1940 moved his family to Säffle, Värmland), Elof Alfred b. 1912, Elsa Ingeborg b. 1920. | |
| 1920 on | Olof Alfred Olsson b. 19 Dec 1894, d. 20 May 1961 m. 24 Jun 1920, Tekla Kristina Grip b. 8 July 1901 Ytterhogdal, d. 10 Jun 1994 | Son of Olof and Kristina, Olof lived at Olagården with his wife and children. He was a farmer and owned his home. Children: Per Olov Reidar b. 1921, Tea Dagny Kristina b. 1923, Tord Ingvar Alfred b. 1935. | |
| Kyrkbyn #11 | ( Kyrkbyn s 8) | “Bjurs” (Per Lars) | |
| This farm, known as “Bjurs” began in 1734 when Lars Olofsson’s sons Olof and Pehr divided the stem farm (#8 Olgården) into two equal 9 trög sections. Bjurs refers to the divided s8 section. The name may come from a man’s name (eg. Björ) or from a bay in the Hoan “Bjursviken” (Modin). It was later number 11. | |||
| 1734-1769 | Pehr Larsson b. 7 Mar 1703, d. 10 May 1769 m. 3 Oct 1736, Ingrid Svensdotter b. 14 Mar 1712 at Sjules, d. 15 Mar 1783 | Pehr was Lars Olofsson and Helena Michelsdotter’s youngest son. Ingrid was a daughter of Sven Jönsson and Ingebor Jonsdotter from #12 “Sjules”. Pehr was also innkeeper for a time. He farmed here until his death. Three children are known: Helena (Ella) b. 1737– m. Pehr Pålsson, Bratthögen, Ingeborg b. 1740 –d. in Sveg in 1780, Lars b. 1745 -next farmer. | |
| 1770-1791 | Lars Pehrsson b. 16 Feb 1745, d. 26 Mar 1821 #1m. Abt 1767, Anna Pehrsdotter b. 29 Aug 1752 Åsarne, d. 10 Jun 1809 | Lars married twice, his first wife Anna came from Åsarne where they might have been married. (her parents Pehr Pehrsson and Ingrid Påhlsdotter). They had six children. Pehr b. 1768 (next farmer), Ingri b. 1771 (unmarried, lived at the torp of Pehr Pehrsson -maybe with Pehr’s mother in Råberget, noted to be poor, d. 1858), Olof b. 1774 (no further info), Margareta (1776-1784), Margareta b.,d. 1788, Lars b. 1780 (dräng in Västansjö in 1800) | |
| #2 m. Unknown Kerstin Jonsdotter b. 1766 Ytterberg, d. 13 Apr 1838 | Lars’ second marriage was to Kerstin, from Ytterberg. They may have been married there since the record is not found in Överhogdal. She was older when they married and they didn’t have children. | ||
| 1791-1811 | Pehr Larsson b. 13 Aug 1768, d. 26 May 1832 Västansjö m. 2 Apr 1797, Kerstin Pehrsdotter b. 1769 Ytterberg, d. 18 Apr 1822 Västansjö | Pehr farmed here for about 20 years. In 1811 he traded farms with Lars Halvarsson from Västansjö and he became the owner of Västansjö #6, where the family moved to, and Lars Halvarsson and family moved to Bjurs. Perhaps they traded because Lars needed a bigger house? Pehr and Kerstin’s children: Anna b. 1797 -lived at Västansjo #6, unmarried, Lars b. 1800- next farmer in Västansjö, Pehr b. 1804 -farmer in Västansjö, died in 1839. | |
| 1811-1822 | Lars Halvarsson b. 16 Nov 1775 Västansjö, d. 5 Jun 1847 m. 18 Oct 1801, Märta Persdotter b. 16 Aug 1778 Nils #20, d. 20 Feb 1831 | Lars was a son of Halvar Andersson from #6 Västansjö, and farmed there until he made the trade with Pehr Larsson. He was the farmer of “Bjurs” until 1822 when he moved his family to a torp in Överhogdal. Märtha was born at #20 “Nils”. They had a large family. Jöns Pehrsson took over “Bjurs” after Lars and family. Margeta b. 1802 ( died in 1856 -single*), Pehr. B 1804 (to Haverö 1822), Halvar b 1806 (twin, m. Maria Wallster #s7), Lars b. 1806 (twin, lived in Västansjö), Märtha b. 1810 (m. Sjul Svensson #10), Jöns b. 1812 (m. Märtha Persdotter. Råberget), Anna b. 1814 (died in 1893, unmarried), Jon b. 1817, (died in 1894, unmarried, poor), Petter b. 1821 (to Haverö, -known as Petter Spik) *Margreta moved to Undersvik in 1824 then returned to Överhogdal a year later. From 1842-1847 she lived in Hudiksvall. She died in Överhogdal in 1856. | |
| 1822-1852 | Jöns Pehrsson(1794-1872) Anna Jönsdr (1795-1878) | Jöns, farmer at Nils bought the land and farmed it for many years but I don’t think anyone lived here until his son Pehr moved here in 1852. (below) | |
| 1852-1868 | Pehr Jönsson b. 10 Mar 1822 at Nils, d. c. 1870 Iowa m. 11 Apr 1847, Carin Pehrsdotter b. 30 Mar 1827 Olagården, d. 1907 Camrose, Alberta | Pehr worked for some years at his home farm Nils, but took over #11 in 1852 from his father. Carrie was from Olagården. The whole family emigrated to Iowa in 1868. Pehr died in Iowa around 1870. Carrie and the sons then moved into Nebraska and used the surname Tallin, They had twins in 1863 who died at birth, Lars and Ingeborg. Their other children emigrated. Anna b. 1848 (m. Sven Matsson -T34a), Jöns (John Tallin) b. 1852, Erik (Alex Tallin) b. 1857, Pehr (Peter Tallin) b. 1860, Lars (Lewis Tallin) b. 1865. | |
| 1868-1890 | Hans Esbjörnsson b. 29 Mar 1829, d. 16 Apr 1913 m. 17 Apr 1864, Gertrud Jonsdotter b. 12 Jun at Nyåker, d. 3 Jan 1920 | Hans was a son of Esbjörn Svensson and born at “Svens” #7. Gertrud was a daughter of Jonas P Wallster and Ingrid and grew up at “Nyåker” #6. Hans worked as a dräng at Nyåker and also at his brother Sven’s torp until he had the opportunity to buy “Bjurs” in 1868. Their son Jonas b. 1866 took over the farm. | |
| 1890-1942 | Jonas Hansson b. 4 Sep 1866, d. 3 Mar 1942 m. 26 May 1890, Emma Blomqvist b. 17 Jun 1865 “#13, d. 9 Jan 1953 | Jonas took over the farm in 1890, the year he married Emma. Emma was a daughter of Halvar Blomqvist from “Klockars”. They had two children who both lived on Bjurs with their families. (below) Gertrud Emilia b. 1892, Johan Hildemar b. 1895. | |
| 1916 on | Gertrud Emilia Jonsson b. 22 Apr 1892, d. 28 Feb 1978 m. 30 Jul 1916, Jonas Georg Holm b. 26 Jan 1895 Ytterhogdal, d. 11 May 1986 | Jonas was from Ytterhogdal and was a farm labourer. it does not look like any land was sold to forestry companies. Their adult children still lived here in the 1940’s. Emma Valborg b. 1913, Svea Ingeborg b.1916, Hans Konrad b. 1922, Britt Gertrud b. 1924, Jonas Gunnar b. 1926, Nora Astrid b. 1929. | |
| 1916 on | Johan Hildemar Jonsson b. 27 Apr 1895, d. 25 Oct 1978 m. 30 Mar 1918, Gunilla Elisabet Jönsson b. 29 Mar 1895 in Berg, d. 4 Oct 1977 | Johan, Gertrud’s brother also lived here with his family and farmed with Jonas. Gunilla was from Berg. She already had a child (born in Berg) when they wed. Many of their family lived here into the 1940’s. Jonas Holger b. 1916, Olof Valter b. 1917, Rut Emma Ingegerd b. 1919, Jöns Rune b. 1924, John Arvid b. 1926, Anna Gunhild Astrid b. 1931. | |
| FARMS 12-15 | ÖST PÅ MON AND BRATTHÖGEN | ||
|---|---|---|---|
| 1863 #’s and years farmed | Farmer and wife’s name (1700 farm # and name) | names farm known by over the years Other notes and children of the farmers | |
| Kyrkbyn #12 | ( Öst på Mon, #10) | “Sjules” (Östmon, Tryggården) | |
| In the early 1700’s, residents of both farms 9 and 10 (old numbers) were said to be from “Öst på Mon” or “Östmon”. I don’t know if this was once one large farm, or if the moniker refers to their location. This part of town is located at the south-east end of Överhogdal. Both farms were subdivided in the mid 1700’s, resulting in sub farms. Farms 10 and s10 were renumbered #12 and #13 in 1863. “Sjules” is a more modern name coming from Sjul Svensson, resident here in the mid 1800’s and onwards. | |||
| 1648-1670 | Halvar Olofsson | With error filled records from the end of Danish-Norwegian rule and into Swedish rule, it is hard to pinpoint exact information on this farm. Halvar was farmer here and taxed from 12 to 18 trög. The last year there are tax records mentioning him was 1670. His wife’s name is unknown. Two children are known, Jöns b. 1650 –next farmer and Karin b. 1650 – married Jon Svensson #6 Nyåker. | |
| 1678-1716 | Jöns Halvarsson Trygg b. C 1650, d, 9 Mar 1727 (77 yr), m Ingrid Svensdotter b. c. 1654, d. 18 Apr 1749 (95 yr) | This farm was also called Tryggården in early days. Jöns took over the farm at the latest in 1678 but it could have been sooner (missing records between 1670-78). It is unknown where Ingrid was born. Jöns was taxed initially for 12 trög, then around the end of the 1600’s only 6 trög. From 1703 it increased once again to 9 trög. Five children: Anna b. 1675 -moved to Viken Ytterhogdal, Sven b. 1684 -next farmer, Ingeborg b. 1686 –to Östansjö, Ytterhogdal, Sigrid b. 1692 – married Jon Olofsson #3, Karin b. 1701 –married Michel Larsson #10, moved to Ytterhogdal. | |
| 1716-1746 | Sven Jönsson b. 1684, d.26 Jun 1763 (79 yr) m. 20 Jun 1706, Ingeborg Jonsdotter b. 1678 at “Eskils”#19, d. 8 Mar 1753 (75 yr) | Sven took over the farm around 1716. Ingeborg was from the farm “Eskils” (parents Jon Jonsson and Gölin Olofsdotter). The farm was consistently taxed for 9 trög until subdivided many years later. They had 9 children: Jon b. 1706, died young, date unknown, Anna b. 1708 –married in Ytterhogdal, Jöns b. 1709 -next farmer, Ingrid b. 1712 -married Pehr Larsson #11 Bjurs, Halvar b. 1714 -farmer at Västerbödd #22, Gölin b.,d. 1715, Gölin b. 1717 -m. Halvar Olsson in Flor, stillborn son b. 1719, Karin b. 1720 -no info. | |
| 1747-1757 | Jöns Svensson b. 4 Mar 1709, d. 8 Jul 1757 m. 7 Jan 1739, Margeta Jönsdotter (below) | Jöns took over the farm in 1747 from his parents. Margeta was from the “Ol Lars” farm #28. Jöns’ time as farmer was cut short by an accident. He was with Anders Andersson (son in law of Jöns Olofsson) working in the forest about 15 km from town. During their noon rest they had built a fire which ignited a dry tree which fell and crushed Jöns as he slept. | |
| 1757-1759 | Margeta Jönsdotter b. 8 Nov 1717 at #28, d. 23 Feb 1802 | Margeta took over responsibility for the farm for two years until her son Sven took over. Jöns and Margeta’s children: Sven b. 1739 -below, Anna b. 1743 -moved to Haverö, married twice, Ingeborg b. 1746 –married Per Persson in Sveg, Jöns b. 1750 -no other info, Ingrid b. 1752 -m. Mattes Ersson #13, Halvar b. 1754- farmer, Karin b.,d. 1757. | |
| 1760-1781 | Sven Jönsson b. 7 Nov 1739, d. 15 Oct 1781 m. 25 May 1766, Maria Elisabeth Sebrelia b. 1720 Sveg, d. 20 Jan 1809 | Sven took over the farm and was also innkeeper and ran a store. He must have been astute in business, as you will notice he bought and sold several farms over the years (eg. #14) He married Maria who was widowed in 1757, Her first husband was priest Jonas Wallster in Ytterhogdal. She was 46 when she married Sven and there were no further children (he was 19 yr younger than her). Sven, who had enjoyed very good health became ill in October 1781 and was bedridden for 2 weeks before he died (of rötsot?) at 42 yrs. Despite her older age Maria outlived him for years. She lived at Nyåker with her sons after his death. (Maria had 5 sons and a daughter. Her sons Olof and Petter moved to Överhogdal and their history is under farm #6 Nyåker) | |
| 1781-1800 | Halvar Jönsson b. 9 Nov 1754, d. 12 Jan 1800 m. 18 Oct 1778, Ingeborg Larsdotter b. 31 Jan 1760 at #27, d. 13 Dec 1837 | Halvar was Sven’s brother and he and his family also lived at the farm. In fact, he worked the farm while Sven kept busy with the inn and store. Ingeborg was from the farm known as “Opp i gårn” When Sven died, Halvar took over the place more officially. In 1785 a sub farm was created for Halvar and Sven’s sister Ingrid and her husband Mattes Ersson. This became s10, later called “Klockars”. Each half was 4 1/2 trög in size. (see below for s10) Jöns b. 1779 -no further info, Lars b. 1781 -torpare, Ytterhogdal, Sven b. 1784 –torpare (see T25), Olof b. 1787 -moved to Haverö, Jonas b. 1791 –moved to Rätan, Marget b. 1794 -married Pål Jonsson (see T26), Kerstin b. 1797 –married Olof Olsson from Hedeviken. | |
| 1800-1830 | Jöns Persson (1766-1833) | After Halvar died in 1800, the land was farmed by Jöns and Hans Pehrsson from “Östigårn” #14. They did not live here and Ingeborg, Halvar’s widow and daughter Kerstin were here for a few years. They moved to torp #13 with Sven Halvarsson in 1815 and from the household records, the farm appears unlived on for some years. | |
| 1830-1879 | Sjul Svensson b. 13 Dec 1799 at Svens, d. 24 Sep 1902 m. 4 Apr 1831, Märtha Larsdotter b. 28 May 1810 at Bjurs, d. 3 Nov 1872 | Sjul was a son of Sven Esbjörnsson from “Svens” and he bought the farm in 1830 and married the next year. He served as fjärdingsman for a time. He is famous in that he lived over three centuries. Märtha was from the farm Bjurs, daughter of Lars Halvarsson and Märtha. They had a large family: Sven b. 1832 –d. 1885, -unmarried, Sönne b. 1834 –unmarried, Lars b. 1837 -torpare, moved to Rätan T27, Olof b. 1840 -to #4 “Ol Sjuls”, Sivert b. 1843 -next farmer, Jonas b. 1846 -farmer at #19 “Eskils”, Märtha b. 1849 -married Pehr Mattsson see T38, Pehr b. 1854 –married Gunilla Olsdotter. Ängersjö, Ytterhogdal, Esbjörn (1857-1869). | |
| 1879-1906 | Sivert Sjulsson b. 12 Jan 1843, d. 5 Oct 1918 m. 1 May 1876, Lisa Andersdotter b. 11 Feb 1846 at Eskils, d. 24 May 1884 | Sivert took over the farm in 1879. Lisa was a twin, her twin brother was Lars Andersson from #19 “Eskils”. Lisa died from tuberculosis when 38. Sivert’s unmarried sister Sönne and his father lived here as well for many years. They had 4 children. Sivert b. 1876 –storekeeper, emigrated 1903, Anders b. 1879 –married Selma Broddesson, next home owner, Lars b. 1881 -emigrated in 1910, Märtha (1883-1890). | |
| 1906 on | Anders Sivertsson b. 18 Feb 1879, d. 27 Aug 1950 m. 17 Nov 1906, Selma Broddesson b 19 Aug 1884 Oviken, d. 18 Mar 1965 | Anders and family lived at Sjules. Selma was from Oviken and had a daughter already when she married Anders. The 3 sons lived here in the 1940’s. Signe Kristina b.1904 (in Oviken) -m.Per Nystedt, Märta Elisabeth b. 1908, Brodde Laurents b. 1912 –m. Göta Hedman,ran a store at #8, Sivert Ejnar b.1916, Anders Harry b. 1927. | |
| Kyrkbyn #13 | ( Östmon s10) | “Klockars” (Jäns Mass, Gammelgästis) | |
| This farm was created for Ingrid Jönsdotter and her husband when they bought part of her birth farm, #10. The name “klockars” comes from the occupation of a later farmer, Halvar Blomqvist. | |||
| 1785-1797 | Matts Ersson b. 1740 Kolsätt, Älvros, d. 28 May 1818 m. Abt 1774 in Älvros? Ingrid Jönsdotter b. 25 Jun 1752, d. 12 May 1838 | Ingrid was a daughter of Jöns Svensson and she married Mattes in Älvros. Mattes was the son of Erik Mattsson and Kerstin Jonsdotter in Kolsätt. His father’s father was the legendary Mattes Persson, known as “Red Mattes” in Ytterberg, who in his two marriages was father of no less than 20 children. They lived at the farm Andåsen #1 in Älvros but in 1785 bought half of Ingrid’s home farm for 83 riksdaler and 16 skillingar, paid to Halvar Jönsson. The farm was 4 1/2 trög. Their oldest 2 sons were born in Älvros. Erik b. 1775 –m. Sigri Pålsdotter, torpare T21, Jöns b. 1776 -next farmer, Olof b. 1789 -no further info, Pehr b.,d. 1792, Margareta b. 1794 -to Arbrå 1819. | |
| 1797-1831 | Jöns Mattsson b. 1776 Andåsen, Älvros, d. 8 Dec 1846 m. 25 Mar 1804, Gertrud Andersdotter b. 27 Jan 1785 Haverö, d. 11 Apr 1872 | Jöns moved to Överhogdal with his family in 1785 and became the farmer here in 1797. Gertrud was born in Haverö. Jöns died from tuberculosis and Gertrud continued to live here with her son Matthias and family. Their children were: Ingrid b. 1808 –m. Jonas Wallster at #6, Mattias b. 1811 -next farmer. | |
| 1831-1842 | Matthias Jönsson b. 4 May 1811, d. 3 Jan 1842 m. 25 Mar 1832, Ingeborg Larsdotter (below) | Mattias and Ingrid married a year after he took over the farm from his father. Ingeborg was from #10 Olagården (parents Lars Eriksson and Kerstin Michelsdotter). Matts died just 10 years later from “inflammation”. Their children were: Gertrud. b. 1833 -m Halvar Blomqvist (farmer here), Kerstin (1835-1836), Kerstin b. 1840 – m. Sven Jonsson, torpare. | |
| 1842-1849 | Ingeborg Larsdotter b. 21 Feb 1803 #20, d. 10 Feb 1892 | Ingeborg managed the farm for some years until her son in law Halvar Blomqvist took over. | |
| 1849-1895 | Halvar Blomqvist b. 17 Dec 1821 Älvros, d. 23 Jan 1886 m. 29 Oct 1849, Gertrud Matsdotter b. 14 Mar 1833, d. 1 July 1874 | Halvar was a son of klockaren Jonas Matsson and Kerstin Halvarsdotter in Älvros. He worked alongside his mother in law on the farm, but also was the klockaren, and for a time fjärdingsman for the parish (constable). The farm name comes from his occupation. Emma (1850-1858) and Karin died young (1874-1875) Gertrud died followng Karin’s birth. Jonas b. 1853 –m. Ella Jonsdotter #3, Kristina b. 1857 -m. Olof Olsson #10, Janne Mathias b. 1860 -next farmer, Emma b. 1865 –m. Jonas Hansson #11, | |
| Halvar’s father’s mother was Sigrid, a daughter of Jon Olsson and Gölin Ersdotter from Västmon. She married Mattes Pehrsson in “Päll” Remmen Älvros. Halvar had 2 brothers, one took surname Elfqvist and one Engqvist. (Elfqvists in Älvros, Engqvists in Lillhärdal) | |||
| 1895 on | Johan Mathias Blomqvist b. 6 Aug 1860, d.31 Oct 1948 m. 19 Jul 1885, Ella Olofsdotter b. 10 Oct 1863 at #4, d. 22 Aug 1942 | Johan was known as Jänne, and he was an innkeeper as well as a farmer. Ella was from farm #4 (daughter of Olof Eriksson and Ingeborg Ersdotter). They had 4 children: Charlotta b. 1885 – m. Jöns Leander Jonsson in Ytterhogdal, Harald Edvard b. 1888 – d. 1936 single, Harald had epilepsy and lived here all of his life, Olof Algot b. 1891 -m. Märta Persson, Konrad Eugen b. 1897 -m. Svea Dahlin. Both Olof and Konrad had families and lived at “Klockars” (below). | |
| 1916-1926 | Olof Algot Blomqvist b. 24 Jul 1891, d. 12 Jan 1970 m. 24 Jun 1916 Märta Persson b. 9 Jul 1893 in Rätan, d. 5 Dec 1977 | Olof farmed and he and his family lived here until 1926 when they moved to a place on #18. In 1943 they moved to Kyrkbyn #30. Son John continued to live at home during these years and was also farming. John Mattias b. 1917, Per Folke b. 1919 -to Ytterhogdal 1943, Sven Olof b. 1923- to Borgsjö 1947. | |
| 1920 on | Konrad Eugen Blomqvist b. 5 Nov 1897, d. 12 Aug 1988 m. 10 Oct 1925, Svea Margareta Dahlin b. 16 Aug 1904 Lillhärdal, d. 27 Jun 1983 | Konrad and family continued to live at Klockars. Their children were: Karin Marianne b. 1924 -had son Karl Hugo Christer b. 1946, Ella Ingeborg b.1926 -(twin) m. Karl Olsson, Ytterhogdal, Greta Ingeborg – (twin) m. Per Tage Larsson, Stig Mattias b. 1828. Twins Ella and Greta married the same day in 1948. Greta and Per Tage lived in Överhogdal. It looks like Per had work in the construction of the inland highway. They had a son, Björn Urban in 1949. | |
| Kyrkbyn #14 | (Ost på Mon #9, s9) | “Östigårn” (Esbjörs, Ruve) | |
| This is the other farm identified as “Öst på Mon”. It was subdivided in 1757, known as #9 and #s9. They were renumbered #14 and #15 (Nygården) in 1863. The farm was taxed for varying amounts, between 14 and 24 trög. By 1679 it was taxed for 12 trög and this amount did not change until the farm was subdivided | |||
| 1600’s | Jöns Olofsson | In the early 1600’s Jöns Olofsson was taxed for this farm. He was kyrkovärden in 1629. A man named Jöns Olofsson was taxed again from 1640 on and for many years following. It is felt this was not the same man as earlier, but perhaps a grandson, since the years taxed span too many years for one man to have been responsible. | |
| 1645-1678 | Jöns Olofsson m. Märeta Olofsdotter b. Abt. 1622, d. 13 Mar 1701 | Jöns Olofsson was married to Märeta Olofsdotter, said to be the daughter of Olof Bertilsson from Böle, Rätan. He was taxed over quite a number of years; the last record was 1678. His son Olof b. 1650 took over as farmer after this time. (there may have been more children.) Jöns died before deaths began to be recorded in 1691. | |
| 1679-1717 | Olof Jönsson b. 1650, d. 18 Jul 1738 (88 yr), m. Kerstin Gussormsdotter, b. 1661 Böle, Rätan, d. 16 sep 1743 (82 yr) | Olof served as länsman for two periods as well as farming Östmon. Kerstin was the daughter of farmer Gussorm Kielsson from Böle #1 in Rätan. The farm was now taxed consistently for 12 trög. Three children are known: Jöns b. 1692 -next farmer, Ingeborg b. 1696 -m. Olof Larsson, #10, Jacob (1702-1726) unmarried. Jöns and Ingeborg married siblings from Olagården. | |
| 1718-1755 | Jöns Olofsson b. 5 Mar 1692, d. 28 Jun 1768 m. 16 Jun 1717 Ingeborg Larsdotter b. 18 Jun 1695 Olagården, d. 23 Mar 1773 | Jöns served as kronolänsman from 1733-1753 as well as being farmer. He was a controversial person who was involved in many lawsuits, often based on his bad behaviour, including spousal abuse, drunkenness, disputes with neighbours etc. Ingeborg did not have an easy time of it. The farm was turned over to Olof in 1755 but two years later the farm was halved, as Olof was unable to meet his financial obligations. Jöns also was innkeeper for a time but this job was taken from him due to his indiscretions. Two children died young: Kerstin b.,d. 1718, Lars (1734-1743) Kerstin b. 1720 –m. Olof Jönsson #28, Helena b. 1722 -m. Mats Viksten, Ytterhogdal, Märet b. 1725 –m. Pål Olsson, Näset, Ytterhogdal, Olof b. 1729 – next farmer, Ingeborg b. 1731 –m. Anders Andersson. Bratthögen, Pehr b. 1736 – m. Anna Olofsdotter, farmer here. | |
| 1755-1758 | Olof Jönsson Östlund b. 6 Mar 1729, d. 14 May 1770 Hedemora m. 1 Feb 1756, Inga Brita Tollsten b. 2 Jun 1734 Forsa, Gävle. d. 4 Sep 1773 Forsa | Olof became länsman in 1753 when his father was relieved of this position and took over as farmer in 1755. He was unable to meet his financial obligations so his father suggested that the farm be divided into two equal parts (6 trög). Olof and family would live on the new part, known as Nygården. Olof had to give up the länsman position in 1762 due to irregularities. Four years later he sold the farm to Sven Jonsson and moved from the parish. Inga Brita was from Forsa, Gävleborg, where they were married. She was a daughter of crown commander Erik Tollsten and Sara Persdotter. She moved on her own back to her home farm in 1766 with the younger children.Olof died in Hedemora (info in Inga Brita’s household records) Jöns b. 1757 –torpare, only child who stayed in Överhogdal (T9), Erik b. 1758-no further info, Sarah b.,d.1762, Ingebor b. 1761, Lars b 1764 and Pehr b. 1766 -moved to Forsa with their mother. | |
| c. 1760-1807 | Pehr Jönsson b. 30 Nov 1736, d. 21 Jan 1813 m. 1 Dec 1765, Anna Olofsdotter b. 26 Jan 1744 at Flor, d. 6 Dec 1824 | Pehr was Jöns Olofsson’s youngest son and he took over the main farm. In 1781 he bought back the Nygården part as well, paying 148 Riksdaler and 16 skilling. In 1807 he turned Östigårn over to his son Jöns and moved to Nygården, where his son Hans lived. Anna was a daughter of Olof Hansson from Rabbön, Flor, Ytterhogdal. Hans died in 1810 and Pehr and Anna moved back to the original farm. Their children:Jöns b. 1766 – next farmer along with Hans b. 1781 -farmer at #15, Ingeborg b. 1771 -m. Lars Ersson #10, Olof b. 1768 and Lars b. 1776 -moved from Överhogdal to unknown places. | |
| 1807-1830 | Jöns Persson b. 18 Sep 1766, d. 21 Sep 1833 m. 16 Nov 1794, Sigrid Pehrsdotter b. 31 Jan 1771 at #20, d. 15 May 1850 | Jöns began farming his home farm in 1807, but he was also farming Kyrkbyn #12 between 1801-1830 along with his brother Hans (for the years Hans was alive). Sigrid was from the farm ”Nils”. Jöns died of “dropsy” when he was 67. Only two children reached adulthood. Anna b. 1795 -married Jöns Persson #20, Petter b. 1800 -next farmer. (their other children: Märeta b.,d. 1809, Pehr (1811-1826 -he was kicked to death by a horse) | |
| 1830-1842 | Petter Jönsson b. 17 Apr 1800, d. 23 Apr 1842 m. 9 Apr 1826, Margareta Svensdotter (below) | Petter served as kyrkovärden for a time and continued to farm a lot of land. (22 trög, from household records). Petter died accidentally when he was crushed by a falling tree. They had five sons and a daughter: Jöns b. 1827 -farmer 4 yrs, unmarried, Sven b. 1829 -farmer here, Sigrid b. 1832 -m. Jonas Ersson #3, Pehr b. 1834 -m. Carin Mattsdotter, torpare, Olof b. 1836 -torpare in Haverö, Jonas b. 1839 -m. Marget Sjulsdotter to #15 | |
| 1842-1849 | Margareta Svensdotter b. 16 May 1803 at 7 Svens, d. 19 May 1875 | Margareta was the daughter of Sven Esbjörnsson and Sönne Sjulsdotter from “Svens”. She was responsible for Östigårn after Petter died until 1849 when her son Jöns took over for a few years. Parts of the land that had been farmed was sold to others (eg. #12 to Sjul Svensson). | |
| 1849-1855 | Jöns Pettersson b. 9 Feb 1827, d. 16 Apr 1894 | Jöns was only farmer for a few years, he passed the job on to his brother Sven when Sven married. He then moved to Nygården where he lived the rest of his life, first as a dräng, later on his födoråd (inherited place). He did not marry. | |
| 1855-1868 | Sven Pettersson b. 19 Jan 1829, d. 23 Apr 1907 m. 16 Oct 1853, Anna Pehrsdotter b. 2 May 1825 Flor, Ytterh., d. 18 Jan 1921 | Sven was fjärdingsman for some years. He moved to a torp in 1868 and the farm was taken over by Mats Halvarsson. Anna was from the farm the “Ol-Halvars” in Flor, Ytterhogdal. In 1888 they moved to #28 which was owned by Ljusne Voxna AB and Sven farmed here in his later years. Margareta b. 1854, d. 1931 unmarried, Petter b. 1856 – m. Lisbet Jonsdotter -to #2, Sigrid (1858-1877), Pehr (Zetterberg) b. 1862(twin) -to Östersund 1885, Anna b.,d. 1862 (twin) Anna b. 1863 -d. 1946, unmarried, Christina (1866-1874). Daughters Anna and Margareta lived here for the rest of their lives. Bother were noted as employed. | |
| 1868-1875 | Matts Halvarsson b. 11 Jan 1818, d. 9 Feb 1875 (sister) Martha Halvarsdotter b. 1 May 1833, d. 2 Jan 1905 | Matts and Martha were children of Maria and Halvar Larsson from s6. The Inn on #14 had not been lived in for a few years, and they took this on. After Matts died, Märtha retained ownership for a time, however she moved back to her parents’ place on #s6 Nyåker. Neither Matts nor Martha married. | |
| 1875-1900 | Esbjörn Olofsson b. 3 Jul 1814, d.7 Sep 1904 m. 2 Nov 1845, Marget Jonsdotter b. 15 Jun 1807at Eskils 19, d. 3 Feb 1896 | Esbjörn was the son of Olof Esbjörnsson and Carin Matsdotter from “Västerbödd”. He was originally a torpare but became a farmer at Östigårn after Sven sold it. Esbjörn retained ownership of some of the land after his daughter emigrated and the forestry company got most of it. Their only child was Märtha b. 1848 (below). | |
| 1875-1883 | Jöns Pehrsson b. 3 Jul 1850 Viken, d.22 Mar 1909 Cooperstown ND m. 12 Apr 1875, Märtha Esbjörnsdotter b. 20 Sep 1848, d. Abt 1889 Cooperstown | Jöns was Esbjörn Olofsson’s son in law. He was born in Viken Ytterhogdal and a brother of Jonas Pehrsson (Skanse) from #2. He moved to Överhogdal from Rätan in 1871 along with Jonas and his family. He took over as farmer from his father in law the year he married. One daughter died before they emigrated, which they did in 1882, settling in Cooperstown, North Dakota. Märtha died in the early years in the US. Margreta b. 1877, Gölin b. 1879, Märtha b.,d. 1881. Jöns remarried Märtha Larsdotter from #28 in 1890. | |
| 1890-on | mostly owned by forestry companies | Sandarne owned part, worked by farmer Olof Halvarsson from #5. Esbjörn Olofsson owned part, Petter Pettersson #6 and Per Mattson from #9 owned part. After Esbjörn died, the farm appeared unoccupied for some years. | |
| 1930-1945 | Johan Emanuel Olofsson b. 3 Mar 1877 Ytterhogdal, d. 23 Sep 1964 (daughter) Anna Emilia Johansson b. 18 Jan 1906 Rätan, d. 3 Jul 1972 Ytterhogdal | Johan was a son of Olof Månsson, tenant at Gumjans. He emigrated in 1905 with his destination being Winnipeg, but I couldn’t find him in records in Canada or the USA. Before he left Sweden, he was together with Margareta Eriksdotter from Rätan and fathered a daughter, Anna Emilia, born after he left Sweden. I did not find him back in Rätan, and Margareta raised her daughter at her parent’s home. Johan returned to Överhogdal in 1930 and worked in forestry, and rented a place here. Margareta died in 1930 and in 1936 Anna had a baby. At this point she moved in with her father and baby Maud Anna Greta (b. 1938). Anna was hospitalized with mental illness for 6 months in 1942 and I am assuming Johan took care of his granddaughter. They moved to another place on #18 in 1945. Anna was hospitalized in 1946 for a time as well. | |
| Kyrkbyn #15 | (Kyrkbyn s9) | “Nygården” (Petters) | |
| Jöns Olofsson requested a division of his farm #9 (old number) at the ting in Sveg in Dec. 1757, Both farms were taxed for 6 trög. For many years, s9 was farmed by the farmers of #9. (15 and 14) | |||
| 1757-1766 | Olof Jönsson Östlund (1729-1770) | Olof was the first farmer here, but due to many debts and his inability to pay, he could not keep his commitments. (See under #14). | |
| 1766-1800 | Pehr Jönsson (1736-1813) | Pehr took over Nygården when his brother Olof left and he owned both halves for many years. When his son Hans reached adulthood he took over Nygården. (family under #14) | |
| 1800-1810 | Hans Pehrsson b. 17 Nov 1781, d. 4 Jun 1810 | Hans moved onto Nygården as a young man and farmed at several other farms as well, together with his brother Jöns. His parents joined him in 1807. Hans did not marry; he died as a young man from tuberculosis. After his death the farm was not lived on for many years; the Östigårn farmers used the land. | |
| 1855-1864 | Jöns Pettersson et al (1827-1894) see #14 | In 1855 several children of Petter Jönsson from #14 moved to Nygården. Jöns, Sigrid, Olof and Pehr lived here together and worked the farm until their brother Jonas took over. Jöns continued to live here until his death on the exception granted to former farmers. | |
| 1864-1883 1883-1898 | Jonas Pettersson b. 17 Sep 1839, d. 19 May 1883 m. 5 Nov 1866, Marget Sjulsdotter b. 3 Aug 1843 Viken, d. 14 Sep 1925 | Jonas took over the farm from his siblings and was farmer here until he died at 43. The farm had increased to 11 trög, perhaps gained from #14? Marget (1869-1894), Petter b. 1870 -m. Anna Lindström (below), Anna (1873-1875),Anna b. 1875 m. Jonas Jonsson (below), Sivert b. 1876 -unmarried to #21 in 1930, Jonas b. 1879 -m. Maria Wiik (below), Sigrid (1880-1882) | |
| 1883-1898 | Marget Sjulsdotter b. 3 Aug 1843 Viken, d. 14 Sep 1925 | Marget was born in Viken, Ytterhogdal, a daughter of Sjul Michelsson and Anna Jönsdotter from the farm “Kettils”. Marget and her children and grandchildren continued to live here. She outlived Jonas by 42 years. | |
| 1898-1926 | Jonas Jonsson b. 2 Jan 1873 Älvros, d. 11 Aug 1971 m. 13 Feb 1898, Anna Jonsdotter b. 15 Jul 1875, d. 16 Feb 1942 | Anna, daughter of Jonas Pettersson married Jonas who was a son of Jonas Eriksson and Brita Pehrsdotter from “Grinna” farm in Remmen, Älvros. He moved to Överhogdal in March 1898 to work in forestry and married Anna the same year. They moved their large family to Näs in 1926. Jonas (Furulind) b. 1898, Margareta Ingeborg b. 1900, Beda Avida b. 1904, Edvin Algot b. 1906, Sven Georg b. 1908, Anna Valborg b. 1911, Elsa Dolly Kristina b. 1914, Sigrid Märta b. 1918 | |
| 1911 on | Petter Jonsson b. 28 Jun 1870, d. 12 Jan 1949 m. 24 Jun 1911 Anna Elisabet Lindström b. 14 Aug 1889 Åsarne, d. 13 Feb 1971 | Petter married Anna who was from Åsarna and some of their family continued to live here and raise their families here as well. John Sigvard b. 1909 -d. 1929, Frans Vilhelm b. 1910 -m. Karin Ottila Andersson, 4 children, forestry worker, Margreta Elisabet b. 1912 -married and moved in 1936, Anni Gunborg (1914-1924), Dagmar Ingegard (1920-1921), Jonas Evert b. 1917 -m. Kerstin Lindsten, moved to Hallesjö in 1945, Gustaf Sigfrid b. 1921 -forestry worker | |
| 1908 on | Jonas Jonsson Östberg b. 9 Jan 1879, d. 28 Sep 1975 m. 6 Dec 1912, Maria Katarina Wiik b. 28 Feb 1890 (T12), d. 28 Oct 1970 | Jonas was a son of Jonas Pettersson. He emigrated to North America for a few years, and returned to Sweden in 1908. Maria was a daughter of Esbjörn Olsson Viik, from Laverviken on Rosången Lake (T12). This family moved to #14 in 1930. Marget (1914- 1921), Anna Margot b. 1922 –m. Martin Henriksson from Sveg, 1 son, Bror Esbjörn b. 1928. | |
| absorbed into other farms | (Kyrkbyn #19) | Bratthögen | |
| It is not known when the name Bratthögen first began to be used for this animal pasture and torp or who had the rights to it. Some say that it was the farmers from “Östigårn”. In any case it was länsman Jöns Olofsson’s daughter Ingeborg and her husband who were given the right to live here, but there were complications! Its land was later divided between Skugg and Bäcken (Modin) and it no longer existed after the mid 1800’s. | |||
| 1755-1763 | Anders Andersson b. 30 Apr 1734 Rätan, m. 25 May 1755, Ingeborg Jönsdotter b. 1 Nov 1731 | Anders was the son of farmer and nämndeman Anders Olofsson and Marita Olofsdotter Floberg from Vitvattnetskrog, Rätan, Ingeborg was Jöns Olofsson’s daughter. The people of Överhogdal turned a blind eye until 1759 when the court heard that Anders must stop building here. Anders overturned the findings twice but then the 3rd hearing also went against him. They moved to Vitvattskrogen in 1764 and he sold his rights to Bratthögen to farmer Sjul Jonsson from Remmen, Älvros. Three children were born while in Överhogdal, no further information on them. Beata b. 1755, Kerstin b. 1758, Ingeborg b. 1765, Helena b. 1768. | |
| 1772-1786 | Pehr Påhlsson b. 1740 Berg, d. 28 Jun 1786 m. 6 Jan 1764, Ella Pehrsdotter (below) | When Pehr and Ella married they lived on her parents farm “Bjurs” and Pehr worked as a dräng for his father in law. Buying Bratthögen from Sjul gave them a chance to get their own place. Bratthögen was then registered as #19 in the tax registers which were managed in Överhogdal. He had to buy the place which he did in 3 installments. (270 daler kopparmynt). He was originally a torpare who owned his home, but by his death he was noted as a farmer. Whether he improved his land or obtained other land is unclear. Their children were: Ingri b. 1764 unknown, Påhl (1766-1770) and Pehr (1769-1770) -both died at the same time from kopporna (pox), Påhl b. 1771 -farmer/torpare (below), Segri b. 1776 – married in Ytterhogdal, Ella b. 1780 -unknown. | |
| 1786-1795 | Ella Pehrsdotter b. 18 Aug 1737 Bjurs, d. 2 Aug 1818 | Ella took over the farm after Pehr’s death until Påhl reached adulthood and took over. Ella lived on exception here but was noted as poor and free from taxation. | |
| c. 1795-1829 | Påhl Pehrsson b. 27 Aug 1771, d. 23 Feb 1858, #1 m. 28 Nov 1796, Ella Larsdotter b. 10 Nov 1756 #27, d. 19 Apr 1805 | Påhl took over responsibility for the farm when he reached adulthood. Initially he too was noted as a torpare but later as a farmer here. His first wife was Ella Larsdotter from Oppigårn. They had two children; Ella b.,d. 1797 and Pehr b. 1803. Pehr married kronolänsman Olof Dahlin’s daughter Elisabeth and became farmer at #8 Viken (Fall Pelles). | |
| #2 m. 4 Oct 1807, Sigrid Ersdotter b. 15 May 1776 at #3, d. 14 Mar 1866 | Påhl’s second wife was Sigrid from Västmon (Erik Jonsson, Anna Persdotter). Påhl and Sigrid had two daughters, Ella b. 1808 (married Olof Frank) and Anna b. 1817(married Matts Larsson). In 1830, Olof and family moved to a torp in Sunnanå and Johan Olofsson and family moved to Bratthögen. They lived on this torp between 1830 and 1836, then their names were crossed out and I did not find them. Matts and Anna moved to Holmen in 1845 and Påhl and Sigrid then joined them there. | ||
| 1834-1841 | Olof Påhlsson Frank b. 28 Mar 1807 Älvros, d. 7 Aug 1897, m. 6 Jan 1833, Ella Påhlsdotter b.20 Sep 1808, d. 29 Mar 1883 | Olof was a son of another Påhl Pehrsson and Gölin Matsdotter in Kyrkbyn, Älvros. He was fältjagare #109 working in Vitvattnet and Rätan for years. He and Ella married in 1833 and they lived at the torp with her parents. They remained there until 1841 when they moved to Björnberget, Rätan. Järnankar noted that Olof and familly lived at Bratthögen, but according to the husförhorslänger books, they lived on a torp. Järnankar may have had another source; perhaps the torp was on Bratthögen? There is a note in the A I/3 book, page 85/39 that Olof farmed #18. They had two children. Sigrid b. 1834 –to Viken, Ytterhogdal, Paul b. 1845 -torpare in Bryngelhögen, Rätan. | |
| 1930-1836 | Johan Olofsson b. 10 Feb 1781, d. 20 Jan 1877 Viken, m. 9 Mar 1828, Sophia Pärsdotter b. 7 Dec 1798 Sveg, d. 18 Nov 1883 Viken | In the household records Johan, son of Olof Johansson at “Skugg” appeared as the farmer of Bratthögen, beginning around 1830, until 1835. The farm at that time was taxed for 6 trög. Previous notes on this farm do not give a trög amount but 6 seems high, since it was sometimes noted as a torp. I suspect this was the amount Johan farmed here and perhaps part of it was actually on Skugg? He moved his family to Älvros in 1836 and later to Ytterhogdal where he farmed #13 in Viken. In 1837 Matts Olsson Dahl was noted as the owner of Bratthögen. There are no further references to Bratthögen in the household records after that entry. Modin says that Bratthögen was taken over by Skugg and Bäcken farms, so this fits. (I wonder, with no evidence other than timing, did Bäcken homestead begin on the old Brätthögen site? It was settled first in 1846. Johan and Sophia had seven children; the first 3 were born in Överhogdal: Olof b. 1829, Pehr b. 1831, Jonas b. 1834. | |
| SUNNANÅ -FARMS 16-23, RÅBERGET | |||
|---|---|---|---|
| 1863 #’s and years farmed | Farmer and wife’s name (1700 farm # and name) | names farm known by over the years Other notes and children of the farmers | |
| Sunnanå is the area south of the bridge over the Hoan river. Råberget lies south-west from Överhogdal. In 1890 it was noted under farm #17, Bäcken, I think this was because there was a connection in ownership between these two. | |||
| Kyrkbyn #16 | (old s12) Sunnanå | “Gommerstraa” | |
| This farm originated from a division of Eskils in 1841. It was first numbered s12 (when Eskils was #12) and is known locally as Gommerstraa. It was taxed for 4 1/2 trög. | |||
| 1841-1864 | Jonas Pehrsson b. 10 Jan 1811, d. 16 May 1892 m. 12 Apr 1841, Beata Olofsdotter b. 16 Nov 1816 T4, d. 5 May 1903 | Jonas was the son of Pehr Olofsson and Märtha Eskilsdotter from Eskils. He started farming this piece of land when he married. Beata was a daughter of torpare Olof Andersson and Sigrid Jonsdotter in Säter, Överhogdal (T4). Their children were: Märtha b. 1842, next farmers (below), Olof b. 1845, d. 1919 –noted as deaf from childhood, shoemaker | |
| 1864-1865 | Jonas Jonsson b. 11 May 1829 at#9 Jonk, d. 10 Oct 1865 m. 12 Jun 1864 Märtha Jonsdotter (below) | Jonas was a son of Jon Pehrsson and Anna Jönsdotter from “Jonk” and he only got to farm for a short time, dying a year later.They had one child, Jonas b. 1864 -(d. 1938) -he farmed with his half brother (below) | |
| 1865-1870 | Märtha Jonsdotter b. 16 Mar 1842, d. 15 Mar 1927 | Märtha took responsibility for the farm until she remarried. | |
| 1870-1900 | Märtha’s 2nd marriage: 3 Oct 1870, Nils Pehrsson b. 6 Apr 1843 Råda, Värmland, d. 17 May 1893 | Märtha’s second husband was Nils who was from Värmland, He moved to Överhogdal to work in forestry. For a time he was also innkeeper. They had seven children. Their son Nils drowned along with his friend Janne Mathias Persson from #17. They had been fishing in the river when it was felt one fell in and the other tried to rescue him. Märtha and her remaining children continued to live here and she outlived her husband by many years. As well, Märtha’s mother Beata and deaf brother Olof lived on the property. Märtha’s children really doubled up on the relationships! Anna Beata b. 1870 –d. 1893, from TB, died 2 mo. after her dad), Märtha b. 1873 -m. Anund Karlsson, Kristina b. 1875 –m. Johan Fredrik Nilsson, Pehr b. 1878 –farmer with half-brother Jonas, Sigrid b. 1880 –m.Axel Karlsson, Katarina b. 1883 –m. Anund Karlsson, Nils Agas (1888-1896 -drowned) | |
| 1900-1945 | Anund Karlsson b. 1 Jan 1873 Dalby, Värmland, d. 23 Dec 1945 m. 25 Jun 1900, Märtha Nilsdotter b. 4 Feb 1873, d. 12 Nov 1908 | Märtha’s four daughters married and continued to live at Gommerstraa. Daughter Märtha married Anund and they had three children. She died at 35. Children: Karl Valentin (1901-1917), Nils Agas Mauritz b. 1902 m. Hilma Kämpenberg, 4 children, Märta Aina b. 1904 -emigrated in 1926 to Saskatchewan. | |
| #2 m. 7 Sep 1912, Katarina Nilsdotter b. 5 Mar 1883, d. 21 Mar 1958 | A few years later Anund married Märtha’s younger sister Katarina and they had a two more children. Katarina suffered from mental illness in her later years and was in and out of hospital. Fanny Katarina b. 1913 –to Jarvsö 1937, Rut Ingeborg b. 1914 –m. Sven V. Nilsson in 1943. | ||
| 1901-1920 | Axel Karlsson b. 27 May 1878 Dalby, Värm. d. 27Jan 1956 m. 4 May 1901, Sigrid Nilsdotter b. 23 Sep 1880, d. 21 Jul 1915 | Axel was Anund’s brother and he married Sigrid, Märtha and Katarina’s sister. They had one daughter, Evalina Ingeborg b. 1901 and Sigrid died at 34. Axel remarried (below). Evalina moved to #6 and lived with Ernst Oskar Fredrik Zetterberg who was from Karlskrona in 1920 ,and they had a daughter (Ingrid Maria Evelina b. 30 June). They moved to Ytterhogdal in 1921, however Evalina was noted as home owner of (part of ) Gommerstraa in the 1940’s. | |
| Axel Karlsson #2m 26 Oct 1919, Ida Katarina Nilsson b. 25 Nov 1894 Haverö, d. 26 Jun 1932 | After Sigrid’s death Axel remarried Ida who moved from Haverö with her parents to a torp (T42). They had two children. In 1920 they rented a home on Skugg #18. Axel was a forestry worker. Their children were Karl Göran b. 1919 and Anna Ingegerd b. 1921. | ||
| 1903-1929 | Johan Fredrik Nilsson b. 12 Nov 1881 Fjällsjö, d. 18 Feb 1947 Trollhätan m. 31 Oct 1903, Kristina Nilsdotter b. 17 Dec 1875, d. 9 Feb 1934 Älvsborg | Kristina Nilsdotter married Johan who was from Västernorrland. They married in Gällivare, Norrbotten. They separated as Johan and son Nils moved to Stensele, Västernorrland in 1929. Kristina and son Sven moved to Vänersborg, Älvsborgs län a year later. Dagny Elvira (1904-1923), Nils Sixten Fingal b. 1906, Sven Erland b. 1914. | |
| Kyrkbyn #17 | (old s11) Sunnanå | “Bäcken” | |
| This farm began as a division from #11, and was first noted in 1846. Mat’s Dahl’s widow Sigrid Mårtensdotter and her 8 children moved here. It is thought that there may have been a torp here or some buildings already, part of the larger Skugg farm. One of Olof’s brothers claimed the right to part of Skugg and in the settlement, s11 was created. It got its name from a creek (bäck) on the property. It was taxed for 4 1/2 trög. | |||
| 1846-1863 | Olof Pehrsson b. 9 Jan 1790, #24 d. 22 Jun 1865 m. 30 Nov 1847, Sigrid Mårtensdotter b, 23 Sep 1805 Viken, d. 6 Apr 1865 | Sigrid moved her family to Bäcken in 1846 and married Olof a year later. He had been farmer at “Nylandet” #24 and widowed a year earlier. His daughter and husband now had that farm. Sigrid was born in Viken and she and first husband Mats had seven children (see #18 Skugg, Mats Olofsson Dahl). She gave birth to daughter Ella out of wedlock more than a year after Mats died. Ella was adopted by Olof (not sure if officially). Sigrid’s son Mats took over as farmer. Ella b. 1844 -emigrated with her brothers Mats and Sven in 1868. | |
| 1863-1865 | Mats Matsson b. 10 Nov 1841, d. 17 May 1912 Missouri m. 2 May 1864, Sigrid Olofsdotter b. 13 Nov 1840 at #25 Hea, d. abt 1875 Iowa | Mats took over as farmer from his step father but was only farmer for a short time. Sigrid was a daughter of Olof Larsson and Sigrid Jonsdotter from #25.They moved to a torp, then emigrated in 1868 along with Mats’ brother Sven, sister Ella and others of Sven’s wife’s family. They had 2 sons; Olof b. 1864 -emigrated with parents 1868 and Mats (1867-1868). Sigrid died in Iowa around 1875. Mats remarried Augusta Olausson in 1880 and they had eight children. He worked as a coach/carriage painter in Kansas City, Missouri. | |
| 1866 | the land was worked by Skugg farm (sons of Olof Olofsson 1802) | ||
| 1867-1869 | Matts Larsson b. 6 Jan 1810, d. 26 Feb 1869 m. 25 Oct 1840, Anna Pålsdotter b. 17 Jul 1817, d. 31 Dec 1906 | Matts was a son of Lars Larsson from #27 Oppigårn. Anna was from Bratthögen. They lived at Holmen before moving here. They hadn’t lived here long before Matts died, in early 1869. Anna had an exception and lived here for the rest of her life even after new owners arrived. This couple was childless. | |
| 1870-71 | Henrik Persson b. 5 Jun 1832 Värmland, d. 1 Apr 1924 Haverö, m. 30 Aug 1857 Märith Persdotter b.28 Sep 1831 Lysvik,Värmland | From the parish records, Henrik was from Sunnemö parish and Märith was from Lysvik parish, both in Värmland. They moved here from Söderhamn as their first children were born there. In 1871 they moved to #23 Häströa as tenants. (Svartviks bolag) They switched places with the residents of #23 (below). In 1886 the family moved to Haverö. Three daughters however married and two continued to live in Överhogdal. Five of their eight children emigrated. Carolina b. 1857 -m. Olof Pettersson #14, torpare in Haverö, Brita Maria b. 1859 -m. Sven Johansson T48, Pehr Johan Sigfrid b. 1861 , Erik Axel b. 1863, Carl b. 1865, Anna Erika b. 1869 –m. Jöns Nilsson T40, Emma b. 1871, Henrik b. 1874-to Haverö. | |
| 1871-1898 | Per Jönsson b. 23 Mar 1848, d. 5 Oct 1929 Berg m. 24 Nov 1873, Kerstin Elfqvist b. 6 Jun 1847, d. 15 Nov 1925 Berg | From Järnankar, Per and family switched places with Henrik (above). Per moved here in 1871 along with his parents, Jöns Larsson and Märtha Persdotter (see Råberget). Kerstin was the daughter of klockaren Mattias Elfqvist from Fannhus, Älvros and they married in 1873.Their son Jänne Matthias was the boy that drowned with Nils Agas from Gommerstraa. In 1898 Per, Kerstin, daughter Märtha and mother Märtha moved to Berg. Much of the land was sold to Svartvik lumber company. Their first son also died early on, Jöns (1874-1875), Janne Mathias (1877-1886), Märtha b. 1884 -to Berg 1898. | |
| 1899-1903 | Henrik Henriksson b. 22 Sep 1824 Östmark, d. 6 Apr 1916, m. 26 Dec 1862 Kerstin Svensdotter b. 30 Sep 1840 Östmark, d. 20 Oct 1913 | Henrik and Kerstin were both from Östmark Värmland, and had been living in Rätan for a few years. In 1898 this couple and their 5 sons moved here. The older sons were born in Östmark. Initially they rented from the forestry company. Son Johan later became an owner of part of #17 (below). The oldest son Sven moved here from Rätan (see Torpare T10). August did not marry but eventually moved to a place on Skugg. Kjerstin b. 1864 (didn’t move here) Sven Edvard b. 1867 -see T46, Johan Wilhelm b. 1871-farmer August b. 1873, d. 1954 –to Skugg, Oscar b. 1876 (see below) emigrated, Hilmer b. 1878 -emigrated 1903, Olof Alfred b. 1886- married in Rätan. | |
| 1899-1903 | Oskar Henriksson b. 2 Apr 1876, d. 1943 Minnesota m. 23 Jun 1898, Anna Maria Wahle´n b. 11 Mar 1879, d. 1951 Minnesota | Oscar and Anna Maria married in Rätan just before they moved here. Anna Maria was the daughter of Karl Ludvig Wahle´n and Ingeborg Larsdotter from Rätansbyn. He farmed here for a few years and then they emigrated in 1903, along with his brother Hilmer. Two sons were born in Överhogdal: Karl Hilding b. 1899, Oskar Valdemar b. 1901 | |
| 1903-1949 | Johan Wilhelm Henriksson b. 25 Jan 1871 Östmark, d. 5 Apr 1948 m. 26 Dec 1903 Brita Mathilda Eriksdotter b. 19 Sep 1880 Rätan, d. 8 Feb 1931 | Johan married Brita in Rätan, where she was born. They bought part of the farm. His children also lived here when they married. Svea and Olov moved to the home on “Skugg” where their uncle August Henriksson lived. Hilma Kristina b. 1905 –m. Dan Danielsson, Johan Herman b.1908 m.Ida Flode´n, Anna Maria b. 1916 m Axel Persson, Svea Mathilda b. 1919 –m. Olov Molin. | |
| Kyrkbyn #18 | (old Sunnanå #11) | “Skugg” | |
| This farm’s name has ancient origins, with references to farmers living here in the 1500-1600’s. It is hard however to confirm who preceded Jon Eriksson. En skugga means a shadow. The name refers to the location of the farm. It is situated close to a mountain and around Christmas the mountain hides the sun; it is in shadow. (Modin) Skugg and Bäcken farms gained some land when they incorporated Bratthögen (old #19) | |||
| 1639-1670 | Jon Eriksson Skugg b. 1610 | Jon (or Joen) was taxed and mentioned frequently during the years noted but we have no dates other than tax records for him or a name of his wife. The farm was taxed either 18 or 24 trög during this time. The farm was equally split between the two sons sometime between 1670 and 1678, when there are no tax records available to us. The farm was split before the priests numbered them, so Johan’s part became #11 and Jon’s part #12. (later #18 and #19). Both were called “Skuggården” for some years. Three children have been identified: Gertrud b. 1640 -m. Gunbjörn Olsson #1, Jon b. 1644 m- Gölin Olofsdotter -farmer #19, Johan b. 1651 -next farmer here | |
| 1678-1701 | Johan “Skugg” Jonsson b. c. 1651, d 12 Feb 1707 (56 yr), m. Kerstin Svensdotter b. 1654, d. 18 Apr 1731 (77 yr) | Johan took over his part of the farm by at least 1678. Each farm was taxed for 9 trög. Kerstin was a daughter of Sven Esbjörnsson and Sigrin, living at Västansjö #4, Ytterhogdal. Their four children: Gertrud b. 1677 –m. Jon Svensson #22, Jon b. 1681 -next farmer, No further info about Jöns b. 1691 or Anna b. 1696. | |
| 1701-1742 | Jon Johansson b. 1681, d. 24 Mar 1767 (86 yr) #1m. 31 May 1713, Segri Olofsdotter b. c. 1689, d. 25 Mar 1727 (37 yr), #2m. 9 Jun 1734 Karin Hindriksdotter | Jon’s first wife Segri was a daughter of Olof Andersson at Västmon. She died a week after giving birth to her eighth child. Little is known about many of their children but when Jon died, it was noted that 2 sons and one daughter were still living. Jon’s second wife Karin was a daughter of Hindrik Svensson from Rörön, Berg. Their marriage record and the fact that she was alive when he died are the only records found for Karin. She likely moved from the parish after his death. Children of Jon and Segri: Kerstin b.,d. 1714, Kerstin b. 1715 -m. Salomon Pehrsson T3, Gölin b. 1716 -m. Erik Högerberg, Rätan, Johan b. 1718 -next farmer, Olof b. 1721 -no further info, Erik b. 1723 -farmer at #10, Joen b. 1725 -no further info, Ingeborg b. 1727 -no further info. | |
| 1742-1786 | Johan Jonsson b. 13 Oct 1718, d. 30 Jun 1788 m. 27 Aug 1749, Ella Olofsdotter b. 5 May 1722 Olagården, d. 10 Feb 1788 | Johan was farmer at Skugg for over 40 years. Ella was from Olagården, daughter of Olof Larsson and Gertrud Olofsdotter. Ella and Johan died just months apart. Their 7 children: Jonas b. 1749 –torpare see T3a, Olof b. 1751 -next farmer, Karin b. 1754 -m. Simon Matsson, Älvros, Sven (1756-1781), Lars b. 1758 -no further info, Sigrid b. 1761 -m. Olof Pålsson, Östansjö, Gertrud (1764-1782). Karin and Olof married from the Haåker farm,in Fannhus, Älvros. Simon Matsson and Ingrid Matsdotter. | |
| 1786-1821 | Olof Johansson b. 22 Aug 1751, d.23 Nov 1821 m. 14 Nov 1790, Ingrid Matsdotter b. 1761 Hååker, Älvros, d. 28 Apr 1842 | Olof was the second oldest son and he took over the farm. His older brother Jonas was a builder. Ingrid, as mentioned above was from the Älvros parish.Their children were: Johan b 1791 -farmer at Bratthögen, later farmer in Viken, Mats b. 1792 -next farmer, Ella b. 1795 – m. Erik Jönsson #3, Sven (1797-1809), Olof b. 1802 -farmer at #22. Olof farmed at Västerbödd, his wife’s farm and eventually at Skugg as well (see below). | |
| 1821-1843 | Mats Olofsson Dahl b. 30 Nov 1792, d. 26 Jan 1843 m. 29 Mar 1829, Sigrid Mårtensdotter (below) | Mats studied for a time at the Frösö Trivialskol. He was accused in 1818 of fornication, but swore an oath that he was innocent. (Maria Wallster’s son Mathias). He took over the farm in 1821 and was also ordningsman and fjärdingsman (responsible for providing for any soldiers in area). He died when he was 50 from a cold. Sigrid was the daughter of Innkeeper Mårten Svensson and Sigrid Olsdotter from Viken, Ytterhogdal. Of their seven children, five eventually emigrated to the USA. Ingrid b. 1829 -to Flor, Ytterhogdal, emigrated 1869, Sigrid b. 1831 -m. Pål Persson in Flor, Karin b. 1833 -m. Jonas P Skanse #2, Olof b. 1835 -to Sundsjö, shoemaker T34, Mårten b. 1837 –blacksmith T34b, Sven b. 1840 -m. Anna Persdotter #11 T34a, Mats b. 1841 -farmer #17, torpare. | |
| 1843-1845 | Sigrid Mårtensdotter b. 23 Sep 1805 Viken, d. 6 Apr 1865 | Sigrid took on responsibility for the farm when Mats died, however her right to the farm was contested by Mat’s brother Olof and the farm was subdivided. Sigrid’s family moved to Bäcken (#17) in 1846. In 1844 Sigrid gave birth to her daughter Ella and did not disclose who the father was. She married widower Olof Persson in 1847. See farm #17. | |
| 1846-1859 | Olof Olofsson (1802-1853) | Olof and sons took over the farming of Skugg after Sigrid and family moved to Bäcken, but did not live at Skugg. (see #22 Västerbödd) | |
| 1859-1865 | Olof Olofsson b. 23 Aug 1832, d. 28 Dec 1903 m. 10 Apr 1860, Anna Jonsdotter b. 8 Jul 1832 Östansjö, d. 14 Apr 1865 | Olof was the oldest son of Olof Olofsson, and he moved to Skugg in 1859; the farm was taxed for 6 trög. The next year he married Anna who was from Östansjö, Ytterhogdal and they soon had two children. The children were very small when Anna died and perhaps this is why Olof moved to the torp vacated by Jöns Larsson (from #17). In 1899 he moved to an exception on Skugg, (which was now owned by Hudiksvals Trävarubolag) Both children moved from Överhogdal. Gölin b 1860 worked as a piga for some years then married Jonas Olofsson and they lived in Östansjö. Jonas (Frid) b. 1863 – moved to Sveg, later to Jokkmokk, Norbotten. | |
| 1866-1900 | Sven Jonsson b. 24 Aug 1835 #9 Jonk, d. 5 Apr 1919 m. 13 Feb 1860, Kerstin Matsdotter b. 26 Nov 1840 at #13, d. 18 Mar 1918 | Sven was a son of farmer Jonas Pehrsson and Anna Jönsdotter from #9 “Jonk”. Kerstin was from the farm “Klockars” (Mattes Jonsson and Ingeborg Larsdotter). They lived on a torp for a few years before moving to Skugg in 1866. The forested land was the property of Hudiksvalls Trävarubolag. Their son was Jonas b 1860. | |
| 1900-1949 | Jonas Svensson b. 15 Jul 1860, d. 15 May 1949 | Jonas continued to live here, with a young woman as housekeeper after his parents’ deaths (Anna Persson b. 8 Mar 1883 in Rätan) Much of the original farm was owned by forestry companies. Axel Karlsson and family from #16 lived here as well (on a torp or main farm?) | |
| Kyrkbyn #19 | (old Sunnanå #12) | “Eskils” (Gästis, Erik Lars) | |
| This is the other half of the original “Skugg” farm. Early references to the residents noted they were from Skuggården. The name “Eskils” came from a later occupant. | |||
| 1678 -1704 | Jon Jonsson b. d. 1644, d. 25 Oct 1705 (61 yr), m. c. 1670 Gölin Olofsdotter b. c. 1640 unknown parish, d. 6 Jun 1709 (69 yr) | Jon was a son of Jon Eriksson Skugg, and became responsible for the farm from at least 1678. Gölin’s origins are unknown. They had four children. There was one year when others paid the seed tax, but then Jon was again responsible. Their children: Märetha b. 1674 -see below, Sven b. 1676 -m. Brita Jonsdotter, torpare, Ingeborg b. 1678 -m. Sven Jönsson, #13, infant Jonsdotter -b.,d. 1686. | |
| 1704-1718 | Christen Jönsson b. c. 1657 unknown, d. 19 Apr 1719 (62 yr) m. 8 Jan 1693, Märetha Jonsdotter (below) | Märetha married Christen who came from another parish. He may have been married before, given his older age. They had the following children. Children: Märetha b. 1694-1721 –unmarried, Gölin b. 1697, d. 1769 -widow but husband unknown, Jonas b. 1700 -no further info, Kerstin b. 1703, d. 1778 -unmarried, Jöns b. 1706 –next farmer briefly, Karin b.1709 -see below, Anna (1712-1713). | |
| 1719-1724 | Märetha Jonsdotter b. c. 1674, d. 26 Feb 1755 (81 yr) | After Christen’s death Märetha was responsible for the farm for a few years. In 1725 a farmer named Mats Olofsson took on the farm but in 1726 her son Jöns was responsible. | |
| 1726-1727 | Jöns Christenss Forsberg b. 9 Feb 1706, m. 1741 in Haverö Carin Andersdotter b. 1717 Turingen, Haverö | Jöns was Christen and Märetha’s son and he took over the farm from his mother. But perhaps it didn’t suit him, as a year or two later he turned the job over to his brother in law Jon Olofsson and sister Karin and became a soldier. Jöns moved to Turingen, Haverö, and was soldier #122 in Berg’s company. He married in 1741 and they lived in Turingen until 1787 when they left the parish. They had five children. | |
| 1728-1758 | Jon Olofsson b. 1703 Graven, Ytterberg, d. 29 Dec 1758 m. 6 Jan 1729, Karin Christensdotter b. 22 Aug 1709, d 12 Feb 1793 | Karin, Christen and Märetha’s youngest surviving daughter married Jon, who was a son of Olof Jonsson and Ingeborg Andersdotter from “Graven”, Ytterberg. He came as a dräng to Överhogdal in 1727 and took over his father in law’s farm in 1728. He also served as nämndeman. He was described as a quiet and peaceful man. In May 1758 he fell from a horse’s back and had serious injuries and could no longer work, so he passed the farm responsibility to his son Olof. He never regained his health and became very ill on Dec. 19Th, .and died 10 days later. Their children: Olof b. 1730 – farmer, Christen b. 1733 -soldier C Frisk Ytterhogdal*, Jöns b. 1736 -no other info, Jonas b. 1738 -torpare (see T10), Johannes (1742-’43), Märtha b. 1744 -m. Per Simonsson Fåssjö, Ytterhogdal, Ingeborg b. 1747 -m. Soldier Lars Hane Ytterhogdal, Johan b. 1749 -d. 1795**, Kerstin b. 1752 -no further info. *Christen Frisk married Karin Olofsdotter and they lived in Västansjö. ** Johan lived in Ytterhogdal at his sister Ingeborg and bro. in law Lars Hane’s home. In 1795 he was working on a building in Flor and fell from it and was mortally wounded. He wrote a will before he died leaving everything to Lars and Ingeborg. | |
| 1758 | Olof Jonsson b. 23 Feb 1730, d. 7 Jan 1759, m. 8 Jan 1758, Anna Andersdotter (below) | Olof was Jon and Karin’s oldest son. He took over the farm the same year he married Anna, who was from Vitvattnetskrog, Rätan. and they had one son, Jon b. 1758 (no further info). Olof became ill and died a few months later. Anna managed the farm for close to 20 years. I suspect their son Jon died as he did not take over the farm from his mother, but there is no death record in Överhogdal. | |
| 1759-1777 | Anna Andersdotter b. 26 May 1730 Vitvattskrog, d. 12 Jun 1787 #2 m. 9 Apr 1780, Jöns Olofsson b. 23 May 1742 Rätan, d. 20 Feb 1827 | Anna eventually remarried Jöns Olofsson who was from Rätan. (He was the son of farmer and nämndeman Olof Sundvisson at “Gärde”, Rätan). She sold the farm to Sven Jönsson and Maria Elisabeth Sebrelia and she and Jöns moved to Rätan and lived at “Kallbacken” as torpare. She was 50 by this time and they did not have any children. | |
| 1778-1797 | Eskil Hindriksson b. 8 Nov 1743, d. 30 Apr 1797 m. 5 Jun 1774, Märet Olofsdotter b. 5 Jul 1749, d. 13 Mar 1829 | Eskil was from Björnberg, Ytterhogdal, a son of Hindrik Eskilsson and Anna Michelsdotter. He was the oldest son and he took ownership of the family farm, but this farm was not to his liking so he turned it over to his brother Michel. He made a deal with Sven Jönsson and Maria to buy this farm instead, and made the final payment in 1780. He died from “rötfeber” in 1797. Märet was from “Grubban” Ytterhogdal. (Olof Jonsson and Märet Olofsdotter). The farm name “Eskils” came from this farmer. There were two children: Hindrik (1777-1787) -died from a stroke, and Märet b. 1783 -below. | |
| 1799-1808 | Jon Andersson b. 23 Jul 1773, d. 8 Mar 1808 m. 1 Dec 1799, Märet Eskilsdotter b. 14 Mar 1783, d. 26 Sep 1854 | Jon was a son of Anders Andersson and Beata Matsdotter from Känne, Ytterhogdal and he married Märet from “Eskils”. They had four children before he died when only 34 from “vattusot” (dropsy). Eskil b. 1800 -dräng, to Haverö 1827, Anders b. 1802 -see below, Henrik b. 1805 –to Västansjö #1, Marget b. 1807 -m. Esbjörn Olofsson #14. | |
| 1810-1841 | Märet’s 2nd m. 1 Apr 1810, Pehr Olofsson b. 8 Jul 1781, d. 6 Jun 1843 | Pehr was from the Backen farm in Huskölen, Ytterhogdal. He was farmer until 1841 when his step son Anders took over. He also served as nämndeman. They had seven children. Jonas b. 1811 -m. Beata Olsdotter, and #16. Gommerstraa was divided off for them, Karin b. 1813 -m. Mats Olsson #23, Märtha b. , 1815 -m. Anders Larsson #27, Olof b. 1816 -single, dräng on several farms, Pehr b. 1819 -to Östansjö Ytterhogdal, Anna b. 1821 –m. Olof Olofsson, tailor T36. | |
| 1841-1865 | Anders Jonsson b. 6 Aug 1802, d. 17 Mar 1865 m. 31 May 1841 Marget Larsdotter (below) | Anders was a son from Märet’s first marriage and he took over half the farm the year he married and was responsible for it until his death. Marget was the daughter of Lars Jonsson and Lisa Eriksdotter in Västansjö, Ytterhogdal. They had five children. Martha b. 1843 –m. Olof Eskilsson Västansjö, Lisa b. 1846 (twin) -m. Sivert Sjulsson from #12, Lars b. 1846 (twin) -farmer, see below, Beata b. 1848 -m. Jonas Jonsson see T39, Carin b. 1851 –m. Jonas Sjulsson -below. | |
| 1865-1872 | Marget Larsdotter b. 25 Jun 1815 Ytterhogdal, d. 20 Jan 1900 | Marget headed the farm after her husband’s death until her son Lars took over. The farm was still taxed for 9 trög at this time. | |
| 1873-1882 | Lars Andersson Sundberg b. 11 Feb 1846, d. 5 Jan 1905 Ferintosh AB m. 29 Nov 1875, Brita Olofsdotter b. 13 Mar 1853, d. Abt 1893 Cooperstown | Lars was a twin, and the only son. Brita was a daughter of Olof Olofsson and Sönne Esbjörnsdotter from “Laverviken”, on Rosängen lake near Överhogdal (T11). They had two sons who both died before they made the decision to move to America in 1882. (Andreas (1877-1879) and Olof (1879-1881). Lars took the surname Sundberg in the USA, Brita had a son Lewis b. 1885 in Cooperstown, N. Dakota and died a few years later. | |
| 1882-1924 4 1/2 trög | Jonas Sjulsson b. 24 Jul 1846 at Sjuls, d. 20 Jan 1940 m. 5 Nov 1877, Karin Andersdotter b. 13 Nov 1851, d. 23 May 1892 | Jonas was a son of Sjul Svensson from “Sjules”. Carin was a daughter of Anders and Marget, sister of Lars, above. (Lars’ twin sister Lisa married Jonas’s brother Sivert, so they were all closely related). He worked together at Eskils along with his brother in law Lars until Lars and family left. After this, Jonas farmed (4 1/2 trög) the forest being owned by Ljusne Voxna. The company rented part of their land to Erik Larsson (below). Jonas lived into his 90’s here. His 3 older children also lived here with their families (below) Sivert b 1878 -see below , Marget b. 1880 m. Olof Wåhlen (below), Märtha b. 1883 -m. Axel Hedstrom (below), Katarina b. 1886 -married Olof Jonsson from “Svens” in 1910 and died 2 years later. | |
| 1902-1949 | Sivert Jonsson b. 28 Aug 1878, d. 31 Mar 1978 #1m. 9 Nov 1902 Anna Kristina Olsdotter b. 19 Jun 1882 Rätan, d. 3 Dec 1911 | Jonas and Carin’s son Sivert lived at Eskils when he was first married. His first wife Anna was from Rätan and died young. He worked as a miller and in forestry. They had one son, Jonas Alfred b. 1903. Sivert had a son b. 1936 in Sveg, Olof Seved Sivertsson who lived here after 1941 (mother Olga Adela Andersson, Klaxåsen, Rätan). | |
| #2 m. 18 Jul 1915, Brita Sofia Östlund, b. 6 Oct 1885 Klovsjö, d. 12 Jan 1958 | His second wife had two children before marriage and they had five together. They moved to #1 Kvarnbacken in 1915 (the mill) in part for work and in a deal with his cousin Sven Esbjörnsson, who was the old miller. Sven lived on is own and offered Sivert and family his home in exchange for care as he grew older. See T16. (Sophia’s chidren: Jon Elof b. 1908, Karin Ingeborg b. 1913, Sivert and Sophia’s): Sigvard Uno b. 1916, Vivi Nancy Elsie b. 1918, Anny Märta (twin, 1920-1939), Nanny Margreta b. 1920 (twin), Leo Manfred b. 1927. | ||
| 1903-19 | Per Olof Karlsson Wahle´n b. 4 May 1876 Rätan, d. 24 Apr 1956 m. 12 Apr 1903 Marget Jonsdotter b. 19 Jan 1880, d. 20 Jan 1937 | Marget, Jonas and Carin’s daughter married Per and they raised their family at Eskils. Their children were Jonas Mauritz b. 1902 and Karin Ingegerd b. 1908. In 1925 Jonas married Naima Olsson and they had two sons. Jonas worked as a chauffeur. He committed suicide in 1933, and Naima and sons moved to Älvros. Karin married Karl Bonander in 1930 and they lived here off and on. He worked in forestry as a log floater for a time. | |
| 1910-1945 | Axel Ludvig Hedström b. 2 Oct 1885 Timrå, d. 24 Jun 1945 m. 13 Mar 1910, Märta Jonsdotter b. 11 Aug 1883, d. 20 Jan 1937 | Jonas and Carin’s daughter Märta married Axel and they too raised their family here. John Holger b. 1909, Judith Elvira b. 1911 -moved 1936 Hammarö, Ludvig Vilhelm b. 1913 -1946 moved to Värmland, Helge Alrik b. 1917 -in 1939 moved to Ludvika . John married Ada Kristina Hansson and worked in forestry. They moved to a place on #7 in 1944 and he now worked on the roads. They had two sons. After Axel died, Märta joined John’s family on #7. | |
| Tenants #19 1889-1949 | Erik Larsson b. 31 Dec 1851 Lysvik, d. 9 Feb 1928 m. 16 Oct 1886, Kerstin Jönsdotter b. 30 Jul 1852 Värmland, d. 26 Jul 1915 | Erik and Kerstin were born in Värmland. The family moved here in 1889 and they rented the land from Sandarne. So many of their nine children died young. Karl (1875-1902) – drowned in Sundsvall, Emanuel Laurentius (1879-1898), Johan Olof (1881-1896), Pehr Harald b. 1884 -emigrated 1904, Emma Kristina(1886-1903) -from TB, Alida Karolina (1889-1898)-diphtheria, Hulda Maria* b. 1892, Gustaf Otto (1894-1911) -from TB, August Leander b. 1898, Hulda (1892-1945) had 3 children born out of wedlock. They moved to #14 in 1932 and at some point she was declared incompetent (then crossed out), however the children lived with her. She died of cancer in 1945. August was the only one living here after this, he was unmarried and worked in forestry. | |
| This farm was called Budd in earlier records. After it was divided in two it was known by its two halves, East and West Bödd. These were later numbered 21 and 22. Modin claimed these farms originated as a fäbod from #3 Mon) | |||
| 1628-1649 | Pehr Andersson | From 1628 on Pehr Andersson was the farmer at Bödd. He was noted in the records until 1649 and the farm was taxed for 18 trög. There is no mention of him in 1650 and in 1655 Anders Pehrsson was the farmer (most likely Pehr’s son). | |
| 1655-1669 | Anders Pehrsson m. Karin Olofsdotter | Anders was responsible for the farm for the years mentioned and he could have been for longer, since records are missing for 10 years after 1668. Karin’s origins are also unknown. She was responsible for the farm in 1679. Both likely died before 1691 when deaths began to be recorded. They had two daughters and the farm was divided between them.Karin -m. Sven Jonsson #22 Västerbödd, Kerstin b. 1659 –see below. | |
| 1688-1709 | Pehr Svensson b. 1647, d 30 Jan 1722 (75 yr), m. Kerstin Andersdotter b. 1659, d. 18 May 1730 (71 yr) | Kerstin, daughter of Anders married Pehr whose origins are unknown. Their half of the farm was called Österbödd and was taxed for 9 trög. Little is known of their children (and there may have been more than the ones mentioned). Pehr passed the farm on to Anders b. 1684 in 1710. Kerstin b. 1692 married Pehr Olofsson from Kolsätt #7, Älvros. Her daughter returned to this farm (see Påhl Larsson), below). Other children of Pehr and Kerstin were an unnamed baby in 1691, and sons Sven b. 1694 and Olof b. 1701. The only information on these are their birth records. | |
| 1710-1744 | Anders Pehrsson b. 1684, d. 30 Dec 1758 #1m. 3 Mar 1717, Segri Ersdotter b. 1696 Vitvattnet, Rätan, d. 24 Apr 1731 #2m. 9 Jun 1734, Segri Halvarsdotter b. 1690 Vemdalen | Anders succeeded his father as farmer in 1710 and married twice. Segri Ersdotter was the mother of the children; she was born in Vitvattnet. Segri Halvarsdotter was from Vemdalen, and it appears she moved from the parish after Anders died. Anders farmed here until 1744 when he turned the farm over to Olof Halvarsson from Kolsätt, Älvros. He and Segri retained ownership of an exception where they would live the rest of their lives as “husmansfolk” (home owner) On Christmas day 1758 Anders became ill with lung inflammation and he died on the 30th at “8 in the evening”. The children were: Kerstin b. 1719 –to Kvarnsjö #2, Gölin b. 1722 -to Älvros #18, Pehr b. 1726 (no info), Erik b., d. 1731. | |
| 1876-1929 | Olof Jonsson b. 26 Feb 1843, d. 6 Oct 1915 m. 6 Dec 1891, Kristina Svensdotter b. 15 Aug 1852, d. 25 Sep 1939 | Olof took over the farming in 1876 but did not marry until 1891. Kristina was from Ängersjö, Ytterhogdal (Sven Påhlsson and Ingrid Jonsdotter). They did not have children. In 1896 when his brother Lars married, he moved back from Rätan and shared in the farming. (there was no subdivision) Kristina continued to live here after Olof’s death. | |
| 1896-1920 | Lars Jonsson b. 23 Jun 1855, d. 16 Aug 1924 m. 23 Jun 1896 Rätan, Karin Olofsdotter b. 24 Jan 1868 Rätan, d. 9 Jan 1936 | Lars likely met Karin while working in Rätan. Karin was the daughter of Olof Sundvisson and Gölin Persdotter in Vitvattnetskrog. They moved to Österbödd after they married. Lars served as kyrkovärden and was a carpenter. They had two children, Olof b. 1897 (below) and Julia b. 1900. Julia married Lars Ohlin in Ytterhogdal in 1927. It does not appear that this family sold any of their land to a forestry company. | |
| 1920 on | Olof Larsson b. 13 Feb 1897, d. 6 Dec 1965 m. 6 Jan 1920, Ingrid Matilda Pålsdotter b. 5 Oct 1893 Ytterhogdal | Olof, Ingrid and family continued to live at Österbödd. Their children were Karin Helena Larsson b. 1920,Lars Paul Larsson b. 1923, Julia Ingeborg b. 1925. In 1941 Karin married forestry worker Jonas Alexis Bäck who was born in Järvsö. They had a daughter, Maud b. 1939. They moved to Marsil for part of 1942 then returned and moved to a home on “Nils”. Jonas’ sister Signe and her husband Per Kristiansson and three children moved here in 1943 from Järvsö. | |
| 1741-1743 | Halvar Svensson b. 23 Feb 1714 fr. #12, d. 22 Jun 1743 #1 m. 5 Jul 1741, Ingeborg Jonsdotter (below) | (I don’t know who was responsible for the farm between 1737 and 1741, but wonder if it was the farmers from Österbödd or #12. Halvar was the son of Sven Jönsson and Ingeborg Jönsdotter from “Sjules”). He married Ingeborg in 1741 and took over the farm that year. | |
| 1732-1752 | Olof Olofsson b. 13 Apr 1802 #18, d. 19 Oct 1853 m. 2 Oct 1831, Gölin Olofsdotter b. 17 July 1804, d. 28 Feb 1893 | Gölin and her husband Olof took over farming. They had six sons. Olof b. 1832 -(farmer at Skugg), Sven b. 1835, Matts b. 1838, Jonas b. 1841, Olaus b.d. 1845, and Pehr b. 1848 (to Ytterberg 1882, d. 1895). Olof was born at “Skugg” and about 1845, after his brother Mats O Dahl died, he won the right to part of that farm. So he and sons farmed Skugg as well as Västerbödd. The oldest son Olof moved to Skugg for a few years. The other sons all farmed at Västerbödd for periods. (see below). Olof (the father) died of vattusot (dropsy) when he was 51. Gölin lived for another 40 years. | |
| 1852-1864 | Sven Olofsson b. 19 Jun 1835, d. 7 Feb 1864 | Sven took over the farm when he father was unable to manage and was responsible for a number of years. He and his brothers lived here along with their mother, who did the housework. Sven died when he was travelling on the road between Överhogdal and Ytterhogdal in extreme cold and he froze to death. | |
| Pehr Pehrsson b. 11 Jan 1824 Älvros, d. 17 Jan 1902 m. 27 Mar 1853 Haverö, Maria Pehrsdotter b. 27 Feb 1815, d. 28 Nov 1899 | Järnankar didn’t note this couple, but I think they also had a history of living at Råberget. Pehr was Karin and Pehr Pehrsson’s son. He worked as a dräng from a young age and moved around, some of the time with his mother and sisters in Råberget. He married Maria while he was working in Haverö and then they moved back to Överhogdal where he continued to work. They had one son, Pehr (1854), who died shortly after birth. It is unclear where they lived over the years, they were just noted as torpare. His mother Karin lived with them in her later years. In 1886 they moved from wherever they lived to Bäcken, along with Märta and Jöns. In 1898 when Pehr Jonsson and family moved to Berg, Pehr and Maria were noted as living in Råberget. It appears they moved there and I suspect they had lived there before moving to Märta and Jöns farm. | ||
| 1837-1880 | Halvar Pehrsson b. 22 Jun 1793, d. 4 Feb 1876 m. 12 Jan 1824, Margareta Olofsdotter b. 2 May 1806 #22, d. 13 Aug 1891 | Halvar was a son of Pehr Olofsson and Ingrid Halvarsdotter from Nylandet #24. Margareta was a daughter of Olof Esbjörnsson and Karin Matsdotter from #22 Västerbödd. They lived on an unidentified torp for their first years of marriage, but in 1837 they were noted as settlers in Råberget, where they remained for years. After Halvar’s death, Margareta lived with son Olof at Holmen #5. They had a large family: Ingrid b. 1824 -m. Sven Jonsson, Flor #5, Karin b. 1827 -had daughter Sigrid 1863*, Pehr b. 1830 -m. Gölin Persdotter, Sätern T44, Marget b. 1833 -see below, Olof b.,d. 1836, Olof b. 1837 -m. Ella Matsdotter, Holmen #5, Halvar (1841-1865), Juliana b. 1844 -to Haverö 1869, Kerstin b. 1850 -m. Jonas Rydin T33, Anna b. 1853 -married Axel Eriksson, Haverö, *Karin moved to Ytterhogdal where she was a “piga” at several farms. She had a daughter Sigrid Margareta Jönsdotter born in 1863. Karin died In 1868 and Margareta moved to her Överhogdal grandparents. | |
| 1864-1887 | Bernt Pederssen b. 6 Aug 1825 Norway, d. 3 Jan 1887 m. 5 Dec 1864, Marget Halvarsdotter b. 1 Apr 1833, d. 6 Aug 1902 | Bernt was born in Haltdalen, Norway and moved to Överhogdal in 1864. He married Marget (Halvar and Margareta’s daughter) a few months later. Marget had worked as a piga in Ytterhogdal before she married Bernt. They lived at Råberget between 1864 and 1887. I don’t know where Marget lived after Bernt died. Their children: Anna b.,d. 1865, twins Pehr b.,d. 1873, Anna Margretha 1873, Märtha b. 1874 -m. Mattias Pehrsson T38 | |
| Olof Mattsson b. 1 May 1862 Sunnanå, d. 22 May 1921 Albertina Larsdotter Bergström b. 19 Sep 1871, Rismyr, Älvros | Olof was the son of torpare Mattes Olofsson and Karin Olofsdotter in Sunnanå (T47). He moved from Ytterhogdal to Överhogdal in 1896. While 2 banns of marriage were read, it does not seem they actually married! The children were counted as born out of wedlock but Olof claimed he was their father. In the 1890 record Hudiksväll travubolag were noted as owners of Råberget and Olof and family as tenants. Later Olof owned a part but when he died that had been crossed out. Their children were: Olof Emanuel b. 1882 -married Agda Nilsson, ,moved to Råneå in 1940, Sven Vilhelm b. 1884 –single, d. 27 Jul 1941, Lars Johan (1898-1901), Karin Amanda (1904-1921), Lars Anton b. 1907 -moved to Ytterhogdal 1936, Nils John Alfred b. 1910 -moved to Ödeskog 1939. After Olof died the children still living at home moved away one by one. In 1942 Albertina moved to Råneå where her married son Olof was living. | ||
| SUNNANÅ -FARMS 16-23, RÅBERGET | |||
|---|---|---|---|
| 1863 #’s and years farmed | Farmer and wife’s name (1700 farm # and name) | names farm known by over the years Other notes and children of the farmers | |
| Kyrkbyn #20 | (old #13) Sunnanå | “Nils” | |
| This farm is mostly likely named from Nils Olofsson, a farmer here in the 1600’s. (Modin – said there is a rumour that a brandy boiler full of silver was buried in a hill in the middle of the farm!) | |||
| 1679-1714 | Nils Olofsson b. Abt 1651 d. 24 Jul 1719 (68 yr), m. Sigrid Trygesdotter, b. c. 1643, d. 28 Feb 1737 (94 yr) | There is no information on either Nils or Sigrid’s origins. Nils was first taxed in 1679 and there are records found for a son, Pehr b. 1676. The tax records note the farmer and one other male as resident (the son). Sigrid’s father’s name Trygg was found in Överhogdal but also in Älvros and Kolsätt, She ended up being responsible for “Västerbödd” between 1728-1737. | |
| 1714-1739 | Pehr Nilsson b. c. 1676, d. 26 May 1743 m. 12 Jun 1701, Karin Gunbjörnsdotter b. c. 1677 at #1 Gumjans, d. 14 Dec 1746 | Pehr took over the farm in 1714 and it was taxed for 6 trög which increased in 1726 to 8 trög. Karin was a daughter of Gunbjörn Olofsson and Gertrud Jonsdotter. Pehr passed the farm on to his oldest son Jöns in 1739. Jöns b. 1702 -next farmer, Olof b. 1705, d. 1770 -unmarried, Sigrin b. 1708 –married Pål Liberg in Berg, Gertrud b.1711 -m. Hans Olsson #3 m.Rätan, Nils b. 1715 -no further info, Ingebor b. 1718 – d. 1769 -unmarried, Pehr b. 1722 –soldier Norman (or Floman?) in Ytterhogdal. | |
| 1741-1770 | Jöns Pehrsson b. 24 Mar 1702, d. 11 Jan 1778 m. 28 Dec 1727 Berg, Sigrid Pehrsdotter b. 1698 Berg, d. 11 May 1795 | In 1722 Jöns left his home and trained under church pastor Drake in Rätan. He married Sigrid who was a widow in 1726, who was from Berg’s parish. Her first husband was farmer Sven Jönsson in Åsarna whom she married in 1718; he died in 1723. She married Jöns and their family began in Berg. In 1741 Jöns returned to Överhogdal and took over his parents’ farm. They had six children: Sven (1728-1731 in Berg), Carin b. 1732 m. Måns Andersson in Haverö, Pehr b. 1734 -next farmer, Sigrid b. 1740 -m. Pål Rolfsson fr #5, Sven b. 1744 -no further info, Kerstin b. 1748 -no further info. | |
| 1770-1806 | Pehr Jönsson b. 20 Jun 1734 Berg, d. 12 Jun 1812 #1m. 25 Feb 1770, Märtha Jonsdotter b. 1747 Älvros, d. 8 Sep 1792 | Pehr took over the farm from his father in 1770, taxed for 8 trög. He married twice. Märtha was from the farm “Budd” in Älvros (#3) and they had seven children. Sigrid b. 1771 -m. Jöns Persson #14, Karin b. 1773-married Olof Pålsson #8, Ingeborg (1776 -1777), Märtha b. 1778 –m. Lars Halvarsson #11, Anna (1781-1785), Jon b. 1784 -next farmer, Jöns (1787-1790), Ingeborg b. 1790. | |
| #2 m. 22 Nov 1795 Anna Kielsdotter b. 21 Dec 1755 Rätan, d. 14 Mar 1827 Känne, Ytterhogdal | Pehr’s second wife Anna was a widow, a daughter of soldier Kiell Larsson Löfberg and Märeta Svensdotter from Nederhögen, Rätan. Anna’s first marriage was with Halvar Pehrsson in Vitvattnet, Rätan who died in 1792. She had three children from her first marriage and two with Pehr. After Pehr died she moved to Ytterhogdal in 1815 and lived with her daughter Kerstin in Känne. Märta b. 1796 -married Mats Hansson in Flor Ytterhogdal, Jöns b. 1801 -no further info. | ||
| 1807-1825 | Jon Pehrsson b. 28 Jul 1784, d. 18 Feb 1874 m. 10 Mar 1807, Sigrid Jonsdotter b. 12 Sep 1784 Flor d. 3 Feb 1875 | Jon was the only son of Pehr Jönsson and Märtha and he took over the farm the year he married. In 1825 he turned the farm over to his brother in law Pehr Jonsson Palm from Flor. Sigrid (and Pehr) were children of Jon Olofsson and Gertrud Svensdotter in Flor, Ytterhogdal. They had 3 children. After they left the farm Jon and Sigrid moved to a torp in Överhogdal. The torp was later owned by the tailor Olof Olofsson. They lived here until 1852 when Jon left Sigrid and moved to Haverö. He died in Haverö where he had been living with daughter Märtha and Michel Larsson. After Jon left, Sigrid lived on at the torp until 1861 when she moved to the home of her son in law Sven Esbjörnsson for a bit. See T35. The children: Märtha b. 1811 -m. Michel Larsson (see T19), Jonas b. 1815 -dräng, to Arbrå 1833, Gertrud b. 1818 –m. Sven Esbjörnsson T16. | |
| 1825-1828 | Pehr Jonson Palm b. 24 Jan 1797 Flor, m. 25 Mar 1824, Sigrid Påhlsdotter b. 1795 Älvros | Pehr was Sigrid’s brother who took over “Nils” for a short time. He was a corporal in the Helsinge Regiment in the Järvsö company. Sigrid was the daughter of Påhl Olofsson and Cherstin Svensdotter from “Sven Tis” farm in Älvros. After they married they lived in Flor until taking over “Nils”. In 1828 they moved to Sigrid’s home farm in Älvros. The reason they moved is they did not have the highest right to the farm compared to their successors Jöns Pehrsson and Anna Jönsdotter. When they were moving to Älvros, Pehr tried to sell the torp “Lina” in Ytterhogdal. This did not work out for him either as it did not seem that Pehr had ever paid for this place! Two children were born while in Överhogdal: Kerstin (1825-1828) and Jonas b. 1826 | |
| 1828-1852 | Jöns Pehrsson b. 30 Jun 1794 at Jonk, d. 27 Jan 1872 m. 31 Jan 1820, Anna Jönsdotter b. 8 Nov 1795, d. 6 May 1878 | Jöns was a son of Pehr Jonsson and Kerstin Pehrsdotter at “Jonk”. Anna was a daughter of Jöns Pehrsson and Sigrid Pehrsdotter from “Östigårn”. For nine years after marriage they lived at “Östigårn” but Anna held a stronger right to “Nils” since her mother was born here. They moved to “Nils” in 1829. Jöns served as “spare” klockare and nämndeman. Their children were: Jöns b. 1820 –m. Anna Matsdotter from Flor, Pehr b. 1822 –m Karin Ersdotter from Olagården, Sigrid b. 1829 –m. Hans Matsson from Flor, Kerstin b. 1834 -m. Lars Ersson from #10 Olagården. Sigrid and Jöns married siblings as did Pehr and Kerstin! In 1865 Jöns and Anna moved to Bjurs” where their son Pehr was farmer. When Pehr and family emigrated in 1868, Jöns and Anna returned to Nils. Kerstin and Lars also emigrated. | |
| 1852-1888 | Jöns Jönsson b. 12 May 1820, d. 12 Dec 1888 m. 2 Apr 1848, Anna Matsdotter b. 11 Nov 1820, d. 13 Dec 1897 | Jöns took over the farm in 1852 and that same year he was also nämndeman. He continued in both roles until he had to give them up due to bad health. Anna was the daughter of Mats Hansson and Märtha Pehrsdotter in Flor. (Flor #11 “Rabbön”) Anna’s mother was from Nils and a daughter of Pehr Jönsson and Anna Kielsdotter who had the farm before 1807. She was therefore related to her husband. They lost two sons named Pehr (1854-1857), and 1863. Sons Jöns b. 1849 and Mats b. 1852 both farmed here. | |
| 1889-c. 1905 | Jöns Jönsson b. 3 Dec 1849, d. 11 May 1914 | Jöns farmed half of the farm (4 trög), he did not marry. He sold his land to Sandarne forestry company sometime before 1910 and the land was farmed by Jan Jansson (below) | |
| 1889 on | Mats Jönsson b. 16 Feb 1852, d. 6 Sep 1947 m. 6 Dec 1889, Kerstin Jonsdotter b. 27 Jan 1872 Ytterhogdal, d. 29 Dec 1946 | Mats took over the other half of his father’s farm, ie. 4 trög. Kerstin was the daughter of Malin Jonsdotter from “Pimpeltorget”, Östansjö, Ytterhogdal. Her father’s name was not listed in the birth records, therefore she was illegitimate and in those days, it also meant her children were illegitimate. A small part of the farm was owned by Ljusne Voxna AB in 1899 and farmed by Olof Mårtensson from #26. Both daughters married and lived here (below) Anna Katharina b. 1890, Jöns Emanuel (1891-1895), Elvira Kristina b. 1899. | |
| Per Kristian Borgström b. 11 Jun 1894 Oviken, d. 4 Mar 1977 Hofors m. 5 Aug 1923, Anna Katarina Jonsson b. 12 Feb 1890, d. 20 Mar 1962 Hofors Gäv. | Anna’s children were born before she married Per. He was a carpenter and house builder. The family moved to Gävleborg in 1929. Jöns Mathias Emanuel b. 1910, Uno Vidar b. 1914, Eva Vivi b. 1917 | ||
| Olof Hilding Eurenius b. 12 Feb 1895, d. 4 Oct 1979 m. 22 Jun 1922 Rättvik, Elvira Kristina Jönsson b. 21 Oct 1899, d. 13 Nov 1986 | Elvira was Matts younger daughter. Olof was born in Bräcke and they married in Rättvik. He was a carpenter. He served as kyrkovärden. Sven Jonsson Wallner was another carpenter who lived here (b. 1861, son of Karin Svensdotter from #1) Their children: Ester Ann-Britt b. 1921, Ingrid Märta b. 1922, Margit Ellen (1924-1952), Astrid Kerstin b. 1926, Matts Erik Härje b. 1930, Elsa Birgit b. 1932, Sven Olof Ingvar b. 1933. | ||
| 1900? on | Jan Jansson b. 2 Dec 1841 Värmland, d. 29 Apr 1910 m. 9 Jul 1875, Brita Maria Andersdotter b. 7 Apr 1847 Gunnarskog, d. 10 Dec 1927 | Jan was born in Ekshärad, Värmland and Brita from Norra Håkanstorp, Gunnarskog and they lived in Ytterhogdal for several years. Their oldest 3 children were born there. They moved to a torp in Överhogdal in 1882. The torp appears to have been situated on “Nils” (or they moved to Nils later). Jan was farming Jöns Jönsson’s land for at least a few years.They had seven children and many of them continued to live here. Elin Maria b. 1875 -to Rätan 1901, Johan Adolf b. 1877 -single, forestry work and shoemaker, died 1949, Anders Julius b. 1879 -forestry work, Emma Kristina b. 1882 m. Hans Eriksson, Hanna b. 1884 -emigrated 1904, Berta b. 1887 –emigrated 1906, Mathilda b. 1889 –to #22 in 1923. Johan and Anders were owners by 1915. Anders married Anna Bergman from Ytterhogdal and they had five children. Emma had two children when she married Hans and had two more with him. He died just a few years later. She lived here with her children. A sister of Brita lived here as well for many years with her son: Märta Dahlman 1857-1924 and Olof Albert Dahlman b. 1891. Olof worked in forestry. | |
| Kyrkbyn #21 | Sunnanå (old #14) | Österbödd (Stensgårn) | |
| This farm was called Budd in earlier records. After it was divided in two it was known by its two halves, East and West Bödd. These were later numbered 21 and 22. Modin claimed these farms originated as a fäbod from #3 Mon) | |||
| 1628-1649 | Pehr Andersson | From 1628 on Pehr Andersson was the farmer at Bödd. He was noted in the records until 1649 and the farm was taxed for 18 trög. There is no mention of him in 1650 and in 1655 Anders Pehrsson was the farmer (most likely Pehr’s son). | |
| 1655-1669 | Anders Pehrsson m. Karin Olofsdotter | Anders was responsible for the farm for the years mentioned and he could have been for longer, since records are missing for 10 years after 1668. Karin’s origins are also unknown. She was responsible for the farm in 1679. Both likely died before 1691 when deaths began to be recorded. They had two daughters and the farm was divided between them.Karin -m. Sven Jonsson #22 Västerbödd, Kerstin b. 1659 –see below. | |
| 1688-1709 | Pehr Svensson b. 1647, d 30 Jan 1722 (75 yr), m. Kerstin Andersdotter b. 1659, d. 18 May 1730 (71 yr) | Kerstin, daughter of Anders married Pehr whose origins are unknown. Their half of the farm was called Österbödd and was taxed for 9 trög. Little is known of their children (and there may have been more than the ones mentioned). Pehr passed the farm on to Anders b. 1684 in 1710. Kerstin b. 1692 married Pehr Olofsson from Kolsätt #7, Älvros. Her daughter returned to this farm (see Påhl Larsson), below). Other children of Pehr and Kerstin were an unnamed baby in 1691, and sons Sven b. 1694 and Olof b. 1701. The only information on these are their birth records. | |
| 1710-1744 | Anders Pehrsson b. 1684, d. 30 Dec 1758 #1m. 3 Mar 1717, Segri Ersdotter b. 1696 Vitvattnet, Rätan, d. 24 Apr 1731 #2m. 9 Jun 1734, Segri Halvarsdotter b. 1690 Vemdalen | Anders succeeded his father as farmer in 1710 and married twice. Segri Ersdotter was the mother of the children; she was born in Vitvattnet. Segri Halvarsdotter was from Vemdalen, and it appears she moved from the parish after Anders died. Anders farmed here until 1744 when he turned the farm over to Olof Halvarsson from Kolsätt, Älvros. He and Segri retained ownership of an exception where they would live the rest of their lives as “husmansfolk” (home owner) On Christmas day 1758 Anders became ill with lung inflammation and he died on the 30th at “8 in the evening”. The children were: Kerstin b. 1719 –to Kvarnsjö #2, Gölin b. 1722 -to Älvros #18, Pehr b. 1726 (no info), Erik b., d. 1731. | |
| 1745-1751 9 trög | Olof Halvarsson b. 1688 Kolsätt Älvros, d. 2 Jan 1751 (63 yr) m. Anna Jonsdotter b. 1674 “at #8 Jonk,” d. 12 May 1759 (85 yr) | Olof was the son of ferryman Halvar Olofsson in Kolsätt who was from the farm “Storknuss”. As ferryman they lived at “Färjebacken” (ferry hill), a lot of 2 trög taken from “Storknuss”. Olof was ferryman as well and farmer between 1714-1744. Anna came from Överhogdal; they had several children but the children did not live in Överhogdal so aren’t mentioned here. Olof bought Österbödd in 1745. The household records show a dräng and piga living at the farm. Anders and his wife also continued to live here. In 1750 the records indicate that the incoming farmer and his wife were also there (Påhl and Kerstin, below). Olof died suddenly in 1751. | |
| 1751-1769 | Påhl Larsson b. 15 Mar 1721 Älvros, d. 27 Oct 1769 m. 9 Apr 1749 Älvros, Kerstin Pehrsdotter (below) | Kerstin and Påhl came as “sytingsfolk”, farm workers who manage the farm for the owner, with the understanding they would inherit the farm when the owner died. Kerstin also had a right to the farm, as she was a granddaughter of Pehr Svensson.(her parents were Pehr Olofsson and Kerstin Persdotter from Kolsät t#7 “Högen”) They moved here from Älvros. Påhl was the son of Lars Påhlsson and Märet Jonsdotter from “Lars i Skog” #25. Påhl also served as kyrkovarden but he died rather young. | |
| 1769-1772 | Kerstin Pehrsdotter b. 1725 Kolsätt, Älvros, d. 7 Mar 1806 | Kerstin took on the responsibility of the farm for a few years. Their children were: Segrid b. 1750 -no further info, Lars b. 1751 -next farmer, Pehr (1753-1755), Märet b. b. 1754 -no further info, Pehr b. 1756 –m. Kerstin Jonsdotter, farmer at #8, Påhl b.1758 -no further info, Ingeborg b. 1760 -no further info, Jonas b. 1763 -torpare m. Gölin Esbjörnsdotter, see T28, Olof b. 1767 -m. Carin Pehrsdotter from #20. (they would later farm at #8 “Gunnars”) | |
| 1772-1817 | Lars Påhlsson b. 23 Aug 1751, d. 24 Nov 1826 m. 9 Jun 1782, Ingeborg Jonsdotter b. 10 Jun 1751, d. 9 Jan 1838 | Lars took over the farm from his mother in 1772 and married ten years later. From some notes it seems he had a “nerve problem”. Ingeborg was born at “Jonk” the daughter of Jonas Persson and Marta Jonsdotter. Their son Påhl hung himself. He was noted as mentally disturbed. Påhl b. 1783 –d. 1855, Jonas b. 1795 -next farmer. | |
| 1817-1842 | Jonas Larsson Gunst b. 25 Jan 1795, d. 9 Feb 1859 m. 30 Mar 1817, Gölin Nilsdotter b. 29 Mar 1794 Haverö, d. 27 Sep 1861 | I suspect Jonas, the second son served for a time as a soldier (since he used a surname) before taking on the farm. Since his brother was not well this makes sense that he ended up farming. Gölin was from Haverö, and worked as a piga (maid) in Överhogdal before she married Jonas. Jonas also served as kyrkovärden. Gölin became ill in 1854 and was bedridden for 7 years. The three daughters married in Överhogdal; the sons moved out of the parish. Ingeborg b. 1818 -see below, Märtha b. 1820 -m. Pål Olofsson at #8, Kerstin b. 1822 –m. Lars Olofsson at #28, Anna b., d. 1825, Lars b. 1827 -m. Marta Ersdotter, Känne Ytterhogdal, Nils b. 1830 -to Haverö 1856, Anna (1834-1843). | |
| 1842-1875 | Jonas Olofsson b. 8 Dec 1801 “Gunnars”, d. 14 May 1884 m. 12 Jun 1842, Ingeborg Jonsdotter b. 16 Jul 1818, d. 29 Sep 1894 | Ingeborg was Jonas and Gölin’s oldest daughter and she and her husband took over the farm. Jonas was born at “Gunnars” (Olof Påhlsson and Carin Pehrsdotter) Their children were: Olof b. 1843 -next farmer, Gölin b. 1845 -m. Lars Jonsson at #22, Jonas (1849- 1870, unmarried), Lars b. 1855 -also farmed here, Carin b. 1858 –to Viken #16, m. Jonas Olsson. | |
| 1876-1929 | Olof Jonsson b. 26 Feb 1843, d. 6 Oct 1915 m. 6 Dec 1891, Kristina Svensdotter b. 15 Aug 1852, d. 25 Sep 1939 | Olof took over the farming in 1876 but did not marry until 1891. Kristina was from Ängersjö, Ytterhogdal (Sven Påhlsson and Ingrid Jonsdotter). They did not have children. In 1896 when his brother Lars married, he moved back from Rätan and shared in the farming. (there was no subdivision) Kristina continued to live here after Olof’s death. | |
| 1896-1920 | Lars Jonsson b. 23 Jun 1855, d. 16 Aug 1924 m. 23 Jun 1896 Rätan, Karin Olofsdotter b. 24 Jan 1868 Rätan, d. 9 Jan 1936 | Lars likely met Karin while working in Rätan. Karin was the daughter of Olof Sundvisson and Gölin Persdotter in Vitvattnetskrog. They moved to Österbödd after they married. Lars served as kyrkovärden and was a carpenter. They had two children, Olof b. 1897 (below) and Julia b. 1900. Julia married Lars Ohlin in Ytterhogdal in 1927. It does not appear that this family sold any of their land to a forestry company. | |
| 1920 on | Olof Larsson b. 13 Feb 1897, d. 6 Dec 1965 m. 6 Jan 1920, Ingrid Matilda Pålsdotter b. 5 Oct 1893 Ytterhogdal | Olof, Ingrid and family continued to live at Österbödd. Their children were Karin Helena Larsson b. 1920,Lars Paul Larsson b. 1923, Julia Ingeborg b. 1925. In 1941 Karin married forestry worker Jonas Alexis Bäck who was born in Järvsö. They had a daughter, Maud b. 1939. They moved to Marsil for part of 1942 then returned and moved to a home on “Nils”. Jonas’ sister Signe and her husband Per Kristiansson and three children moved here in 1943 from Järvsö. | |
| Kyrkbyn #22 | Sunnanå (old #15) | “Västerbödd” | |
| The second half of the original “Bödd” or “Budd” farm, that was farmed by Anders Pehrsson’s daughter Karin and Sven. It was originally taxed for 9 trög. It was later divided again into #15 and s15 (Hästraa) (#22, #23) | |||
| 1675-1702 | Sven Jonsson b.c. 1641, d. 5 July 1722 m. Karin Andersdotter | It is not known were Sven came from or when they married. He took over the farm between 1669 and 1677 and he was farmer here until the 1702 tax year (which looked at the previous year). Karin’s dates cannot be pinpointed as she died before 1691. There may have been more than the two sons identified. Sven lived for another 20 years after passing the farm on. Jon b. 1685 farmer, Olof – artillery soldier, torpare, married twice. | |
| 1702-1726 | Jon Svensson b. Oct 1685, d. 4 Mar 1727 #1m. 12 Oct 1712, Gertrud Johansdotter b. Sep 1677 “Skugg”, d. 17 Jun 1718. #2 m. 4 Oct 1719, Segri Larsdotter b. Nov 1692 Haverö, d. 12 Apr 1727 | Jon officially took over the farm in 1702 when he was only 17, younger than usual. He was married twice. His first wife Gertrud was from the Skugg farm and they had no children. He married Segri a year after being widowed. She was from Haverö and they had 3 daughters. He was responsible for the farm for the last time in 1726 after which Segri was responsible; apparently he was too unwell to fulfill his duties. However she died just a short time after her husband, leaving the two surviving daughters as orphans. Gertrud b. d. 1721, Ingebor b. 1722 (see below), Karin b. 1725. (Some Ancestry trees suggest Karin is the same Karin Jonsdotter who married Mats Simonsson from the Haåker farm, Älvros. I do not know if there is evidence for this besides circumstantial. If this is true, Karin died in 1797, “in the forest end of November. She was buried the next August. (Älvros FF1 p. 19) Ingeborg married in Sveg, which is not far from Haåker. | |
| 1728-1737 | Sigrin Tryggesdotter b. 1643, d. 28 Feb 1737 (wife of Nils Olofsson from “Nils” #20) | There is a connection between Öst på Mon (#12, later Sjuls) and “Västerbödd”. Sigrin was from “Nils” and took responsibility for this farm for several years. Her name suggests there was a connection between her and #12 farmer Jöns Halvarsson Trygg. Järnankar suggested she may have raised the orphaned girls as well. She was pretty old however, and I wonder if they ended up living in Sveg or nearby, since Ingeborg married there and Karin might have as well? | |
| 1741-1743 | Halvar Svensson b. 23 Feb 1714 fr. #12, d. 22 Jun 1743 #1 m. 5 Jul 1741, Ingeborg Jonsdotter (below) | (I don’t know who was responsible for the farm between 1737 and 1741, but wonder if it was the farmers from Österbödd or #12. Halvar was the son of Sven Jönsson and Ingeborg Jönsdotter from “Sjules”). He married Ingeborg in 1741 and took over the farm that year. | |
| 1743-1744 | Ingeborg Jonsdotter b. 23 Aug 1722 #22, d. 12 May 1800 | Halvar died just two years later however and the responsibility fell on Ingeborg for a time. Their only son was Jon Halvarsson (1742-1768) and he did not marry. | |
| 1744-1758 | #2 m. 7 Oct 1744, Olof Jonsson Eklöf (Blad) b. 25 May 1720, d. 17 Apr 1765 | Ingeborg remarried Olof, son of Jon Olofsson and Segri Jönsdotter from “Västmon” He was a soldier and took on farming as well. He was responsible for the Västerbödd farm until 1758 when they moved to Västmon. It is unclear who took care of the home between 1758 and when the next farmer took it over. It is possible the house was empty and the land was worked by nearby “Österbödd” farmers. See Kyrkbyn #4 for Olof and Ingeborg’s family. | |
| 1782-1802 | Mats Jonsson b. 1741 Lillhärdal, d. 18 Oct 1802 m. 3 Mar 1782, Gölin Olofsdotter (below) | Gölin was Olof and Ingeborg’s daughter. She had a child (Jöns Jönsson b. 1776) before marriage (father Jöns Olofsson from Sätern). She lived with her parents and son for a few years then married Matts, who came from Lillhärdal. His parents are not known. They had two daughters, Karin b. 1784- (see below) and Kerstin b. 1792. Matts died when just 41. Kerstin moved to an unknown parish. | |
| 1803-1810 | Gölin Olofsdotter b. 28 Sep 1748, d. 17 Sep 1835 | After his death Gölin was responsible for the farm. In 1810 her son- in -law Olof shared in this responsibility. | |
| 1804-1832 | Olof Esbjörnsson b. 13 Nov 1777 at #7, d. 7 Mar 1837 m. 3 Jun 1804, Karin Matsdotter b. 13 Nov 1784, d. 27 Aug 1872 | Karin married Olof who was from the farm “Svens”. Olof began to work alongside his mother in law for some years then took over from her. They had seven children. The oldest, Gölin, married Olof Olofsson and he started farming with his father in law. In 1836 the farm was split in two between Olof and Gölin’s brother Matts, each half taxed for 4 1/2 trög (see “Hästraa”, #23)Until this time it was the intact original 9 trög farm. Olof died tragically when he was crushed by a tree in the forest not too long after this. Their children: Gölin b. 1804-farmer here, Marget b. 1806 (m-Halvar Pehrsson, Råberget, Matthias b. 1809, Esbjörn b. 1814-torpare and farmer, see #14, Kerstin b. 1816 -m. torpare Olof Ersson T22, Jöns b. 1820* -moved to Rätan, Olof b. 1823 -tailor see T36 *Jöns married Anna Christensdotter from Lillsved in Rätan. He was a “hunter” and used surname Högdin. They lived in Söderhögen, Rätan and had eleven children) | |
| 1732-1752 | Olof Olofsson b. 13 Apr 1802 #18, d. 19 Oct 1853 m. 2 Oct 1831, Gölin Olofsdotter b. 17 July 1804, d. 28 Feb 1893 | Gölin and her husband Olof took over farming. They had six sons. Olof b. 1832 -(farmer at Skugg), Sven b. 1835, Matts b. 1838, Jonas b. 1841, Olaus b.d. 1845, and Pehr b. 1848 (to Ytterberg 1882, d. 1895). Olof was born at “Skugg” and about 1845, after his brother Mats O Dahl died, he won the right to part of that farm. So he and sons farmed Skugg as well as Västerbödd. The oldest son Olof moved to Skugg for a few years. The other sons all farmed at Västerbödd for periods. (see below). Olof (the father) died of vattusot (dropsy) when he was 51. Gölin lived for another 40 years. | |
| 1852-1864 | Sven Olofsson b. 19 Jun 1835, d. 7 Feb 1864 | Sven took over the farm when he father was unable to manage and was responsible for a number of years. He and his brothers lived here along with their mother, who did the housework. Sven died when he was travelling on the road between Överhogdal and Ytterhogdal in extreme cold and he froze to death. | |
| 1864-1869 | Jonas Olsson Sörlin b. 28 Sep 1841, d. 12 Feb 1869 m. 23 Apr 1866, Marta Andersdotter b. 11 Feb 1843, d. 1 May 1866 | Sven’s brothers took over the farm after his death. Jonas was the one responsible. He married Marta who was from Oppgårn (#27) however she died just a week later! He died a few years after that. Matts and Pehr moved to “Hea” to uncle Mats Olofsson’s for a bit. Pehr moved to Ytterberg in 1882 and married. | |
| 1890-1920 | Matts Olsson b. 20 Sep 1838, d. 11 Jan 1920 | Matts might have moved in with his mother Gölin Olsdotter near the end of her life, or he moved to her place after her death. He lived on this exception for the rest of his life. | |
| 1869-1920 | Lars Jonsson Norlander b. 16 May 1841, d. 19 Sep 1924 m. 30 May 1869, Gölin Jonsdotter b. 14 Dec 1845 at #21, d. 28 Feb 1928 | Lars was a son of Jonas Pehrsson and Anna Jönsdotter from #9 “Jonk”.He took over 6 trög of the farm in April 1869. Gölin was from #21 Österbodd” They lost their first three children early on; 2 died days apart from diphtheria. In 1899 Ljusne Voxna AB took ownership of the forested lands. Gölin and Lars retained some ownership. Jonas (1870-1872), Emma (1872-1881), Jonas (1876-1881), Anna b. 1879 and Jonas b. 1883 both lived here with their families (below). | |
| 1920 on | Jonas Larsson b. 25 Sep 1883, d. 13 Aug 1965 m. 29 Sep 1934, Matilda Jansson b. 15 Apr 1899 | Jonas farmed and was the homeowner after his father died. Mathilda moved here in 1923 from #20 (Jan Jansson’s daughter), and lived with him for many years before they married. The father’s name is not mentioned the birth records for the older two but they used Larsson as patronym. Ljusne Voxna owned some of the forest. Berta (1916-1943 ), Arne b. 1918, Lars Jan b. 1934. | |
| 1917 on | Gustaf Månsson b. 10 Sep 1975, d. 14 Apr 1959 m. 11 Jan 1903, Anna Larsdotter b. 22 Oct 1879, d. 17 Jul 1947 | Anna, daughter of Lars and Gölin married Gustaf from Öre, Kopparberg and they lived for a time at #28 and he worked in forestry. In 1911 they moved to Älvros and returned to #22 in 1917, They either moved to new #31 in 1943 or this number was created from their part of #22. They had a large family. Lars Viktor b. 1903, Elsa Johanna b.1905, Alf Herbert b.1908, Gustaf Lennart b. 1912, Axel Torsten b. 1918, Nils Valfrid b. 1921, Jonas Georg b. d. 1924 | |
| Kyrkbyn #23 | (old # s15) in Sunnanå | “Hästraa (Hörnet) | |
| the origin of this farm is a very old torp which in the middle of the 1700’s was used to house cattle. With the exception of the barn and stables, the buildings fell into disrepair but the fields were used for a long time by the Västerbödd families. The stem farm for Hästraa was Västerbödd. The name comes from a horse shelter. | |||
| 1836-1870 | Matts Olsson b. 4 Mar 1809, d. 27 Nov 1897 m. 22 Feb 1836, Karin Pehrsdotter b. 15 Apr 1813 at #19, d. 12 Dec 1891 | Matts was a son of Olof Esbjörnsson from Västerbodd . He built new stables and a house and Hästraa was about 4 trög in size. This was registered as s15 until the renumbering changed it to #23. Karin was from #19 “Eskils”. Olof became the next farmer. His sister Gölin did not marry and also lived at Hästraa. Their children were: Karin b. 1836 (m Petter Pettersson (watchmaker at #6), Märtha b. 1837 –moved to Ytterhogdal in 1860, Olof b. 1840 -next farmer, Pehr b. 1842 -tailor in Överhogdal T38, Marget b. 1844 – married Olof Mårtensson #26, Mats b. 1846 –to Östansjö*, Gölin b. 1850 – unmarried, died in 1903 at Hästraa, Sven (1854-1862). *Matts married Kerstin Jonsdotter in Östansjo and they had two children. Kerstin died from TB in 1881 and daughter Karin died of diphtheria a few months later. Matts and son Jonas moved back to Överhogdal and lived somewhere in Sunnanå. Matts also died from diphtheria in 1898. Jonas married and was a labourer. | |
| -1870 | Olof Mattsson b. 21 Aug 1840, d. 5 Sep 1922 m. 31 Jan 1870, Anna Olofsdotter b. 26 Dec 1839, d. 14 Oct 1930 | Olof took over the farm around the time he married and his parents continued to live on the födoråd. Part of the property was owned by Sandarne AB and farmed by renter Olof Halvarsson from #5. Anna was born at Nybodarna, daughter of Olof Svensson and Marget Jonsdotter. Olof and Anna outlived all of their children. Karin (1872- 1911 -m. Petter Wallster#6), Marget b. 1874– d. 1902, Anna b. 1882 (below), Mattias b. 1884 -d. 1908. | |
| Jonas Jonsson b. 11 Jun 1886, d. 28 Jul 1966 m. 19 Dec 1908, Anna Olsdotter b. 3 Apr 1882, d. 16 Oct 1915 | Anna was Olof and Anna’s daughter and Jonas was from Prinsbacken, #7, son of Jonas Olofsson and Ingrid Olsdotter. Jänne Blomqvist owned part of the farm. Their children were Olof Valdemar b. 1909, Ingrid Margreta b. 1911 (-to Ytterhogdal 1941), Jonas Gunnar (1914-1915). Olof and his family also lived here; he married Helma Cecilia Olsson b. 1895 in Haverö in 1940 and they had a foster son Anders Ryde Olsson b. 1935 in Ytterhogdal. | ||
| The name Råberget (raw mountain?) has its origins in a geological feature in the border regions between Överhogdal and Älvros and Överhogdal and Ytterhogdal. Already in the 1500’s there were disputes around hayfields and pastureland between citizens of Överhogdal and its neighbours both to the south and to the west, disputes from one generation to the next. Järnankar cites several cases where men from Ytterhogdal cleared land that was beyond their borders and they had to surrender the land and pay a fine. At times the court had to bring in impartial witnesses to help mediate. It is hard to know which farm in Överhogdal had the rights to Råberget. Originally it was likely a village common where the villagers could cut hay. Later there were fäbods in the area which transformed into regular homes and permanent settlement. One might expect the first permanent residents would be from Överhogdal, but they moved here from Älvros. | |||
| 1827-approx. 1850 | Pehr Pehrsson b.1781 Älvros, d. 21 Nov 1836 m. 19 Mar 1815, Karin Jonsdotter b. 9 Jan 1777 T45, * d. 18 Sep 1856 | Pehr was a son of Pehr Jonsson and Märeta Pehrsdotter from Kyrkbyn #24 Älvros (Pelle i Skog). Karin* however, was from Överhogdal. Her father was Jonas Jonsson, born at Eskils and her mother Ingri Nilsdotter from Haverö. Since Råberget falls under “Bäcken” in the later household records, I suspect Skugg/Eskils farm had a fäbod at Råberget, so settling here might have come from this connection? Pehr and Karin were noted in Överhogdal in 1813, resident of a torp (likely Ryggan) Märta was born in 1815 a few months after they married. Then they moved to Älvros in 1817 where Pehr bought Remmen #14 in 1819. In 1821 they sold this and moved to Kyrkbyn, Älvros where Pehr was a day workman in Skog in 1824. They moved back to Överhogdal in 1827 with their 3 children. In 1831 their place was identified as Råberget. I suspect they were in Råberget from the start as there are no notes they moved, however the location of torps is hard to pinpoint. Pehr was a husman in each entry. He died in 1836. Karin lived with her daughter Märta and family and then with her son Pehr. She was unwell in her later years and exempt from paying taxes. Their children were: Märtha b. 1815 -m. Jöns Larsson (below), Ingrid b. 1819 -m. Erik Svensson #1, Pehr b. 1824 -m. Maria Persdotter, torpare. (Ingrid and Pehr were born while they lived in Älvros). *while some records say Karin was also born in Älvros, there is a note in the margin of husförhörslänger A1 noting that she and Märta were born in Överhogdal. | |
| Jöns Larsson b. 27 Aug 1812, d. 20 May 1895 m. 25 Apr 1841, Märtha Pehrsdotter b. 4 May 1815, d. 7 Jan 1902 Berg | Jöns was a son of Lars Halvarsson and Märet Pehrsdotter from #11. Bjurs. When they first married, they lived at Råberget with Märtha’s family. They had two sons, Lars (1841-1856) and Pehr b. 1848 -(see #17 Bäcken). It is unclear exactly when, but Järnankar said that they moved to a torp in Sunnanå on #23 then switched places with the family living there and moved to #17 Bäcken. Jöns and son Pehr farmed together, then Pehr took over as the farmer. Jöns died during this time. Märtha moved with Pehr’s family to Berg in 1898. | ||
| Pehr Pehrsson b. 11 Jan 1824 Älvros, d. 17 Jan 1902 m. 27 Mar 1853 Haverö, Maria Pehrsdotter b. 27 Feb 1815, d. 28 Nov 1899 | Järnankar didn’t note this couple, but I think they also had a history of living at Råberget. Pehr was Karin and Pehr Pehrsson’s son. He worked as a dräng from a young age and moved around, some of the time with his mother and sisters in Råberget. He married Maria while he was working in Haverö and then they moved back to Överhogdal where he continued to work. They had one son, Pehr (1854), who died shortly after birth. It is unclear where they lived over the years, they were just noted as torpare. His mother Karin lived with them in her later years. In 1886 they moved from wherever they lived to Bäcken, along with Märta and Jöns. In 1898 when Pehr Jonsson and family moved to Berg, Pehr and Maria were noted as living in Råberget. It appears they moved there and I suspect they had lived there before moving to Märta and Jöns farm. | ||
| 1837-1880 | Halvar Pehrsson b. 22 Jun 1793, d. 4 Feb 1876 m. 12 Jan 1824, Margareta Olofsdotter b. 2 May 1806 #22, d. 13 Aug 1891 | Halvar was a son of Pehr Olofsson and Ingrid Halvarsdotter from Nylandet #24. Margareta was a daughter of Olof Esbjörnsson and Karin Matsdotter from #22 Västerbödd. They lived on an unidentified torp for their first years of marriage, but in 1837 they were noted as settlers in Råberget, where they remained for years. After Halvar’s death, Margareta lived with son Olof at Holmen #5. They had a large family: Ingrid b. 1824 -m. Sven Jonsson, Flor #5, Karin b. 1827 -had daughter Sigrid 1863*, Pehr b. 1830 -m. Gölin Persdotter, Sätern T44, Marget b. 1833 -see below, Olof b.,d. 1836, Olof b. 1837 -m. Ella Matsdotter, Holmen #5, Halvar (1841-1865), Juliana b. 1844 -to Haverö 1869, Kerstin b. 1850 -m. Jonas Rydin T33, Anna b. 1853 -married Axel Eriksson, Haverö, *Karin moved to Ytterhogdal where she was a “piga” at several farms. She had a daughter Sigrid Margareta Jönsdotter born in 1863. Karin died In 1868 and Margareta moved to her Överhogdal grandparents. | |
| 1864-1887 | Bernt Pederssen b. 6 Aug 1825 Norway, d. 3 Jan 1887 m. 5 Dec 1864, Marget Halvarsdotter b. 1 Apr 1833, d. 6 Aug 1902 | Bernt was born in Haltdalen, Norway and moved to Överhogdal in 1864. He married Marget (Halvar and Margareta’s daughter) a few months later. Marget had worked as a piga in Ytterhogdal before she married Bernt. They lived at Råberget between 1864 and 1887. I don’t know where Marget lived after Bernt died. Their children: Anna b.,d. 1865, twins Pehr b.,d. 1873, Anna Margretha 1873, Märtha b. 1874 -m. Mattias Pehrsson T38 | |
| Olof Mattsson b. 1 May 1862 Sunnanå, d. 22 May 1921 Albertina Larsdotter Bergström b. 19 Sep 1871, Rismyr, Älvros | Olof was the son of torpare Mattes Olofsson and Karin Olofsdotter in Sunnanå (T47). He moved from Ytterhogdal to Överhogdal in 1896. While 2 banns of marriage were read, it does not seem they actually married! The children were counted as born out of wedlock but Olof claimed he was their father. In the 1890 record Hudiksväll travubolag were noted as owners of Råberget and Olof and family as tenants. Later Olof owned a part but when he died that had been crossed out. Their children were: Olof Emanuel b. 1882 -married Agda Nilsson, ,moved to Råneå in 1940, Sven Vilhelm b. 1884 –single, d. 27 Jul 1941, Lars Johan (1898-1901), Karin Amanda (1904-1921), Lars Anton b. 1907 -moved to Ytterhogdal 1936, Nils John Alfred b. 1910 -moved to Ödeskog 1939. After Olof died the children still living at home moved away one by one. In 1942 Albertina moved to Råneå where her married son Olof was living. | ||
| FARMS 24 TO 28 | SOUTH SÄTER FARMS | ||
|---|---|---|---|
| These farms had their origins from one large farm which Jöns Pehrsson farmed in the 1600’s, and was divided initially into #16 and #17 (Ol Lars and Opp i gårn). Modin said this land was once the fäbod (saeter in Norwegian) of the Öst på Mon farms. | |||
| 1863 #’s and years farmed | Farmer and wife’s name (1700 farm # and name) | names farm known by over the years Other notes and children of the farmers | |
| Kyrkbyn #24 | Säter s16, ss16) | “Nylandet” (Nylanne) | |
| Nylandet is the local name for this farm, which originated as a torp taken from “Ol Lars” #28. The first farmer who can be identified with certainty is Pehr. Likely it was lived on before his time but information is scanty on who inhabited the torps and where they were located. It was called s16 and included about 4 trög of crop land in 1810. When the next division happened, it was called ss16. (perhaps it was where Pehr Olsson Eklöf and family once lived? My guess JJ) | |||
| 1810-1821 | Pehr Olofsson b. 3 Nov 1758, d. 8 Jun 1840, m. 8 Nov 1789, Ingrid Halvarsdotter b. 27 Nov 1758 Ytterhogdal, d. 4 Jun 1829 | Pehr was a son of Olof Pehrsson and Kerstin Jönsdotter from “Sörsätern” (#28). Ingrid was born at the farm known as “Per Lars” in Västansjö (Halvar Andersson and Margeta Pehrsdotter). They had four sons, Olof (next farmer), Halvar b. 1793 (who raised his family in Råberget), Lars b. 1796 (no info) and Jöns b. 1801 (moved to Haverö). The family lived at #28 until 1810 when they moved to “Nylandet”. Ingrid died from tuberculosis but lived 70 years. Pehr’s brother Lars died in 1785, and he farmed #28 along with his sister in law as well as his own place. When his nephew Olof Larsson was old enough (1811) he took over the farm at #28. | |
| 1821-1838 | Olof Pehrsson b. 9 Jan 1790, d. 22 Jun 1865 m. 15 Apr 1816, Kerstin Jonasdotter b. 31 Aug 1793 #18, d. 8 Dec 1846 | Pehr’s son Olof took over Nylandet in 1821, a few years after he married Kerstin, who was the daughter of torparen Jonas Johansson from “Skugg”. They had two daughters, Ingrid b. 1817 and Märtha b. 1821. Märtha died from tuberculosis when she was 2. Olof farmed here until 1838 when the farm work was taken over by Mats Larsson from “Holmen”; Olof and family still lived here however. Ingrid married in 1846 and she and her husband Sven took over farming Nylandet at this time. This was also the year Kerstin died. Olof remarried Sigrid Mårtensdotter in 1847 and moved to Bäcken #17. | |
| 1846-1868 | Sven Olsson b. 30 Aug 1816, d. 8 Mar 1870 m. 4 Oct 1846, Ingrid Olsdotter b. 4 Sep 1817, d. 5 Jun 1909 | Ingrid’s husband Sven was the son of Olof Jönsson and Sönne Sjulsdotter at “Svens” They lost a baby in 1849, Kerstin and had 2 more children; Olof b. 1850 and Sönne b. 1858. They lived at Nylandet until 1868 when Sven left the farm work and was a “husman”. The farm was then owned by and worked by Jonas Ersson from Västmon. He did not live here but used the land. Olof married and lived on a torp (T23). Sönne had a son, Sven Emanuel in 1887. Ingrid continued to live with Sönne in Sätern. | |
| 1872-1884 | Pehr Olofsson b. 6 Feb 1834 Älvros, m. 21 Mar 1864, Anna Jonsdotter b. 21 Dec 1837 Ytterhogdal | Pehr was from “Sven Ols” farm in Älvros (#10) and lived here with his family for a time. Anna was from Vänsjö, Ytterhogdal (Jonas Pålsson and Sigrid Thomasdotter). Her sister Brita married Jöns Jonsson from #27. The farm was now taxed for 2 5/8 trög. They were in Sunne, Jämtland before Överhogdal and in 1884 they moved to Älvros. Three children were born in Sunne: Jonas b. 1865, Pehr Olof b. 1869, Axel Waldemar b. 1871. Anna Christina was born in Överhogdal in 1874. | |
| 1885-1940 | Olof Larsson (1856-1940) Gölin Larsdotter (1858-1931) | The forested land was owned by Ljusne Voxna AB and Olof farmed the land and owned a part of it. Olof was single , and his sister lived with him and ran the house. They lived at “Hea” #25. The house at Nylandet was lived in by the family below. | |
| 1894 -1902 | Per Jacob Säfström b. 5 Nov 1854 m. 3 Nov 1885, Ingeborg Persdotter b. 9 Feb 1866 | Per was from Stora Tuna, Ingeborg fom Norra Finnskoga parish. They moved here from Lillhärdal in 1894. He was a forest guard. In 1902 they moved to Jockmock, Norrland. Their children were: Per Johan b. 1884, Anna Elisabeth b. 1889, Ida Eulalia b. 1892, Hulda Kristina (b.,d. 1895), Hulda Augusta b. 1898 | |
| 1940 on | Esbjörn Valter Esbjörnsson b. 30 Jan 1909, d. 23 Nov 1995 m. 3 Nov 1940, Sofia Skog b. 15 May 1914, d. 11 Feb 1997 | Following Olof Larsson and Gölin Larsdotters’ deaths, many people lived here for a time. In 1940 the following family were home owners of part of Nylandet (or perhaps of Hea). Esbjörn was son of Olof Esbjörnsson from #7 Svensbacken. Sofia was from Älvros. Their children were: Mats Olof b. 1942, Lena Kristina b. 1944, Sara Birgitta b. 1949, Lars Esbjörn b. 1957. | |
| Kyrkbyn #25 | (s 16 Säter) “Heden” “Hea” | ||
| When Lars from #28 “Ol Lars” married he needed a place for his new family, A part of the stem home #16 was divided off and initially registered as s16. Later the number became #25. It was taxed for 2 7/8 trög. | |||
| 1854-1881 | Lars Olofsson b. 23 Dec 1816 d. 12 Dec 1894 m. 18 Apr 1854 Kerstin Jonsdotter . b. 24 Dec 1822 d. 1 Jun 1865 | Lars was a son of Olof Larsson and Märta Andersdotter from #28 “Ol Lars”. Kerstin was from Österbödd (Jonas Larsson and Gölin Nilsdotter). They had a son and three daughters. Olof b. 1856 -next farmer, Gölin b. 1858 -farmed with her brother, Märtha b. 1861-emigrated in 1890 and married widower Jöns Pehrsson b. 1850 (see #14) in Cooperstown, N Dakota., Sigrid b. 1865 -married Esbjörn Olofsson #7. | |
| 1881-1940 | Olof Larsson b. 8 Jan 1856 d, 20 Sep 1940 sister Gölin Larsdotter b. 23 Jul 1858 d. 25 Mar 1931 | Olof farmed both Hea and Nylandet. Gölin lived with him and was his housekeeper and probably farmhand as well. Their father lived with them as well for many years. No one lived here between 1940-1949. (or Esbjörn Valter Esbjörnsson, who was a grandson of their sister Sigrid may have owned #25 plus #24?.Number given is #24 but named “Hea”) | |
| Kyrkbyn #26 | (Säter s17) | “Täkta” (Ol-Mårs) | |
| Täkta was created from a division of the farm “Oppigårn”, which was #17. The part that was divided off to become s17 originated from a torp, and was established in 1833 when Olof and his family needed a home. Oppigårn which had been taxed for 10 1/2 trög was now half of that; Täkta was taxed for 5 1/4 trög. In 1863 it was renumbered #26. | |||
| 1833-1875 | Olof Larsson b. 9 Aug 1805, d. 15 Feb 1880 m. 25 Mar 1833, Kerstin Olofsdotter b. 9 Jan 1813 #8, d. 15 Nov 1880 | Olof was a son of Lars Larsson and Ella Andersdotter from “Oppigårn”. Kerstin was from the farm “Gunnars”. When they wed they moved to the new farm. Olof served as kyrkovärden for many years.Their children were: Ella b. 1834 (m. Olof Persson, Rätan), Karin b. 1839 (m. Petter J Wallster at #6), Lars (1845-1847), Lars b. 1849 (next farmer). | |
| 1875-1884 | Lar Olofsson b. 25 Aug 1849, d. 21 Aug 1932 Ytterberg m. 14 Apr 1875, Karin Matsdotter b. 27 Apr 1851, 6 May 1923 Ytterberg | Lars took over the farm when his father was about 70. Karin was a daughter of Innkeeper Mattias Jönsson and Brita Jönsdotter at Rätan #8. They had three children, Kristina b. 1876, Matthias Emanuel b. 1882 and Brita Eugenia b. 1888. Lars farmed until 1884 when he left the farm for a torp in Sätern and worked as a blacksmith. The family lived there until 1898 when they moved to Sveg. | |
| 1884-c. 1900 | Olof Mårtensson b. 16 Jan 1846 Haverö, d. 21 Aug 1933 m. 23 Nov 1867, Marget Matsdotter b. 7 Sep 1844 #23, d. 23 Dec 1926 | Olof was from Haverö. He moved to Överhogdal and worked as a dräng for Jonas Persson in Jonk until 1867. After marriage they lived on a torp owned by Pehr Pehrsson in Sätern. They moved to Täkta in 1884, renting it from Ljusne Voxna AB who now owned the farm. Marget was from Hästraa. In 1920 Olof and Marget joined Mattias living on his place on Jo Påls #2. Their children were: Mattias b. 1867 -see #2, Mårten b. 1870 -below, Olof b. 1875 – moved to Finnskog Värmland 1910, Karin b. 1879 -married Jöns Eriksson in Rätan, Pehr b. 1881 -moved ? In 1918), Jonas b. 1885- see T40, Svante b.,d.1890. | |
| 1903-1920 | Mårten Olofsson b. 12 Jun 1870, m. 21 Oct 1893 Emma Svensdotter b. 12 Sep 1870 Älvros | Mårten was a son of the above tenants. Emma was a daughter of Sven Olofsson and Ingeborg Pålsdotter from Rismyr (#2, Halvars) in Älvros. They lived here for a few years after marriage then moved to Älvros in 1896. They returned in 1903 and lived here for many years. However in 1920 they moved once again to Marby, Jämtland. Their children were: Mårten Paul b. 1892, Sven b. 1894, Olof Anshelm (1899-1900), Margreta b. 1908. | |
| 1885 on | Per Persson b, 30 aug 1826 Haverö, d. 18 Sep 1910 m. 1859 (Gertrud Olsdotter b. 16 Jul 1836 d. 27 Nov 1883) | Per had been a farmer in Ön, Haverö and he was widowed in 1883 with five young children. Gertrud died a few months after giving birth to her 5th child (who also died a few months later) He moved here in 1885 with his remaining children and farmed. (his father was born at “Jonk” so he had a connection here. Anna b. 1866 continued to live here. She had 3 children and was single. Gertrud (1871-1897), Karin b. 1875 -married Anders Dahlin from Lillhärdal. They moved to Lillhärdal for a few years but returned and had 4 children. They were home owners along with Olof Peter b. 1877 who did not marry. He died in 1949. | |
| Kyrkbyn #27 | (Säter #17) | “Oppigårn” (Lass Lars, Ol Jöns) | |
| This is one of the two farms created when farmer and länsman Jöns Pehrsson’s home was divided in the later 1600’s. The original part of the farm is #28. Originally it was a fäbod for Öst på Mon (10-11) | |||
| 1679 | Hindrik Svensson b. 1639, d. 15 Jan 1708 (69 yr) m. Kerstin Jönsdotter d. Between 1688-1691. | Kerstin was the daughter of Jöns Pehrsson (see farm #28). It is not clear where Hindrik was born. Several of his children settled in Älvros, and there is information about them in the Älvros court records. Kerstin died before the parish records began to be recorded in 1691 but was obviously alive in 1688 when their last child was born. Hindrik was taxed for the farm in 1679, and might have been farmer up to ten years earlier (no records during those years). Their children were: Ingeborg b. 1666 -unmarried, died in 1751 in Överhogdal, Gölin –married Olof Olsson, Andåsen, Älvros, Jöns –died in Älvros before 1748, Märet –married Olof Olsson in Rismyr, Älvros), Sven b. 1678 -next farmer, Anna b. 1681 -married twice, Kerstin b. 1688 -baptized in Ytterhogdal, no other info. | |
| 1703-1719 | Sven Hindriksson b. 1678, d. 29 Apr 1719 (41 yr) m. 12 Jul 1715, Ingrid Jönsdotter (below) | Sven was responsible for the farm from 1703. It is possible he was also married earlier. He died after only four years of marriage. Ingrid was a daughter of farmer Jöns Andersson and Kerstin Carlsdotter from Klaxåsen, Rätan. They had a daughter Kerstin (1717-1738) and another baby in 1716 who died at birth. | |
| 1719.-1721 | Ingrid Jönsdotter b. 1677 Rätan, d. 20 Oct 1757 (80 yr) | Ingrid was responsible for the farm after Sven’s death until she remarried. In the parish records she was described as a “good housewife and a modest woman. From 1751 she was more or less unable to work and bedridden her last two years. | |
| 1722-1746 | #2 m. 3 Jan 1722 Lars Larsson b. 1695 Haverö d. 27 Jul 1755 | Ingrid was around 44 when she married Lars, who was born in Haverö according to the parish records. He was farmer for close to 25 years. Their first son was Sven (1722-1723). Lars b. 1724 was their only other child. Father Lars died of chest inflammation after lying sick for 10 days. | |
| 1747-1795 | Lars Larsson b. 9 Feb 1724, d. 7 Nov 1803 m. 4 Oct 1747, Kerstin Olofsdotter b. 11 Oct 1724 at #10, d. 9 Jun 1809 | Lars took over the farm the year he married. Kerstin was from “Olagården” (Olof Larsson and Gertrud Olofsdotter). Kerstin was also described as a very capable housewife. She had a lot of household to organize! Ingrid b. 1748 -no further info, Gertrud b. 1751 -m. Olof Olsson, Haverö, Ella b. 1766 -m. Pål Pehrsson from Bratthögen, Ingeborg b. 1760 -m. Halvar Jonsson #12, Kerstin b. 1753 d. Before 1763, Kerstin (1763-1765), Lars b. 1766 -next farmer, Kerstin b. 1769 -m. Per Olsson, Viken. | |
| 1796-1830 | Lars Larsson b. 28 Apr 1766, d. 3 Jun 1830 m. 22 Nov 1795, Ella Andersdotter (below) | Lars took over the farm when he married. Ella was from Känne, Ytterhogdal (Anders Andersson, Beata Matsdotter).They had seven children; several died young. Lars Dahlbom b. 1797 – student, moved away, Kerstin b., d. 1799, Anders b., d. 1800, Anders b. 1802 -farmer here, the farm divided, Olof b. 1805 -farmer at #26, the newly created farm, Mathias b.,d. 1808, Mathias b. 1810 -farmer at #5 and #17 (he also farmed Nylandet for a few years.) | |
| 1830-1838 | Ella Andersdotter b. 12 Jun 1770 Ytterhogdal, d. 13 Oct 1852 | Lars died of colic and Ella with the help of her children kept the farm until her son Anders married and officially took over. Olof and Anders split the farm into Täkta and Oppigårn. (#26 and #27) | |
| 1838-1864 | Anders Larsson b. 4 Feb 1802, d. 28 Oct 1885 m. 21 Oct 1838, Märet Pehrsdotter b. 3 May 1815 at #19, d. 5 May 1883 | Anders took over the farm from his mother when he wed. He served as nämndeman for some years. Märet was a daughter of Pehr Olofsson and Märtha Eskilsdotter from #19 Eskils. In 1864 he left the farm and moved to a torp in Överhogdal. About a year later the family moved to Ytterhogdal and he was part time farmer at the Ytterhogdal’s priests’ farm. In 1867 they moved back to a torp in Sätern. They had ten children; Lars (1839-46), Ella b. 1841 -to Haverö in 1863, Märtha b. 1843 -m. Jon Olsson Sörling at #22, died a week later! Kerstin b. 1845 -moved to Ytterhogdal in 1863, Lars b. 1847- to Ytterhogdal, later emigrated, Pehr b. 1848 -emigrated 1887, but returned to Sweden, single, Beata b. 1851 -m. Sven Svensson, Viken, Carin (1853-1854), Carin b. 1855 -moved to Färila 1878, Olof (1858-1874), Anders b. 1860 -emigrated 1892. | |
| 1864-1883 | Jöns Jonsson b. 7 Feb 1830 Östansjö, d. 7 Feb 1885 m. 24 Mar 1861, Brita Jonasdotter b. 4 Mar 1833 Vänsjö, d. 27 Dec 1908 | Jöns was a son of Jon Olofsson and Ingrid Jonsdotter from Östansjö, Ytterhogdal. Brita was a daughter of farmer Jonas Pålsson and Sigrid Thomasdotter from Vänsjö, Ytterhogdal. (Brita’s sister was Anna from #24). The couple likely lived at his home farm before they took over “Oppigårn” in 1864 when Anders and family left. They had six children, but only three reached adulthood. Sigrid (1862-67), Sigrid (1868-74), Anders (1877-79). Jonas b. 1863 -next farmer, Ingrid b. 1865 -m. Erik Jonsson at #3, Olof b. 1871 -see below. | |
| 1883-1937 | Jonas Jönsson b. 22 Jun 1863, d. 11 Jun 1937 m. 13 Jul 1884, Marta Sunvisdr Sörlin b. 20 Nov 1862 Rätan, d. 22 Jun 1941 | Jonas took over the farm in 1883 and also worked in forestry. Marta was the daughter of torpare Sunvis Sörlin and Ingeborg Olofsdotter from Böle, Rätan. Their children were: Jöns Leander b. 1885, Emma Alfrida b. 1887, Beda Emilia b. 1891, David Servius b. 1894 (married in 1915), Tyra Ingeborg b. 1902.Johan Artur b. 1899. Johan married Elsa Maria Nilsson in 1938, who was a granddaughter of Nils Jänsson T40 and they lived here at Oppigårn. They had a daughter Märta Astrid, b. In 1939. | |
| 1907-1949 | Olof Jönsson b. 28 Sep 1871, d. 1950 #1 m. 6 Jun 1907, Marta Svanetta Jonsson b. 10 Jun 1883 Borgsjö, d. 14 Jul 1917 #2 m. 23 Jun 1928 Anna Maria Lundqvist b. 14 Jun 1887 Haverö d. 5 Sep 1972 Delsbo, Gävl. | Olof was another son of of Jöns Jonsson. Marta was from Borgsö; they married in the USA, where Olof lived for a few years. They had four children: Vera Brita b.1908, Nils Ejnar b. 1909, Emma Margareta b. 1911, Olof Gösta b. 1913 (below). Marta died when the children were young and Olof hired a housekeeper, who later became his second wife. They had a child together, Lotten Marta Lorena b. 1919. All the children had moved from home by the mid 40’s, but then Olof returned with his family (below). Olof Senior was noted to be mentally unwell around this time. | |
| Olof Gösta Jönsson b. 7 Jun 1913, d. 19 Jun 1984 Karböle m. 5 Apr 1942 Hilma Margarita Jonsson b. 31 Jan 1916 Haverö, d. 25 Jun 2008 | Olof worked in forestry. Hilma was born in Haverö (parents Lars Jönsson, Ida Margreta Åstrand). The family moved here in 1944 and had three children; Alice Margarita b. 1942, Lars Alvar b. 1944, Elisabet Signe b. 1948. | ||
| Kyrkbyn #28 | (Säter #18) | “Ol Lars” (Sven Petters, Vallen, Irma, Hergårn) | |
| This large farm was divided between the daughters of Jöns Pehrsson by 1678 into #27 Opp i gårn and #28. | |||
| 1635-1645 | Pehr Jönsson | There was a farmer here by this name in 1635, but we know nothing of his family or where he came from. Earlier tax records don’t show who farmed here before him. There are tax records for him in 1640-41 and 1645. it is quite possible that Jöns Pehrsson (below) was his son. | |
| 1648-1670 | Jöns Pehrsson | There is little we know about Jöns either other than that he was taxed for a large 21 trög farm. There are several clues however that his two daughters and their husbands split the farm into two equal 10 1/2 trög farms. With missing tax records, the change of farmer happened sometime between 1669 and 1678. His daughter Kerstin married Hindrik Svensson, from #27 Oppigården and Margareta married Pehr Olofsson, farm #28. | |
| 1678-1705 | Pehr Olofsson b. 1643 d. 7 Sep 1713 m. Margareta Jönsdotter | Pehr’s origins are also unknown, however there are a number of tax records for him and his family. Margareta most likely died before 1691 as there are no records for her death. Three of their sons were farmers here: Olof.b 1670 -next farmer, Pehr b. 1674 -d. 1718, an unmarried dräng, Anna b. 1676 -married Jon Gunbjörnsson #1, Jöns b. 1679 -farmer here, Mats b. 1681 -farmer here briefly. | |
| 1705-1709 | Olof Pehrsson b. 1670, d. 30 Oct 1709 m. 11 Jun 1693, Märeta Påhlsdotter | Olof was the oldest son and he took over the farm in 1705. Märeta was from Älvros, but parents are unknown. Olof’s time as farmer was short, as he died four years later. His brother Mats took over the farm in 1709. Märeta’s death was not recorded in Överhogdal so she may have moved elsewhere. (Possibly she remarried and the younger sons moved with her?) Pehr O Eklöf b. 1694 -soldier, torpare T1, Margareta (1695-1710), Påhl b. 1698 and Mattes b. 1704 -no further info. | |
| 1710-1712 | Matts Pehrsson b. 1681, d. 20 Jul 1744 Rätan m. 19 Jun 1720, Brita Olofsdotter | Mattes took over the farm after his brother’s death, but left it at the end of 1712 and moved to Rätan, where he worked as a dräng on various farms. He married widow Brita Olofsdotter and in 1732 they bought the farm at Rätan #8 for 78 daler of silver. They had no children. Mattes brother Jöns took over the family farm when Mattes left. | |
| 1713-1742 | Jöns Pehrsson b. 1679, d. 17 Aug 1758, 79 yr m. 27 Mar 1715, Anna Olofsdotter b. 18 Jan 1695 Västmon, d. 2 Dec 1726 | Jöns as the younger brother perhaps didn’t think he had a chance on getting his family’s farm and tried to contest ownership of a farm in Stensån, Fåsssjö, previously owned by Joen Mårtensson. While he may have had closer relationship, he did not have the money. His chance came when Mattes left the farm and Jöns took over this responsibility. Anna was from Västmon, (Olof Andersson and Gölin Jonsdotter). Their children: Pehr b. 1715,-died in 1755, from mumps and boils! Margareta b. 1717 -no info, Olof b. 1720 -next farmer, Gölin b. 1723 -married Påhl Rolfsson Dahl from Holmen #5. | |
| 1742-1783 | Olof Jönsson b. 29 Feb 1720, d. 27 Sep 1803 m. 9 Oct 1743, Kerstin Jönsdotter b. 13 Feb 1720 Östmon, d. 7 Jul 1773 | Olof took over the farm the year he married. Kerstin was a daughter of länsman Jöns Olofsson from #14. Their children were: Anna b. 1744-married Engelbert Olsson in Flor, Karin b. 1746 -no info, Jöns b. 1748 (m. Brita Svensdotter, #1), Lars b. 1751 -next farmer, Ingeborg (1755-1776), Pehr b. 1758 -farmer of the new farm “Nylandet”, Kerstin b. 1761 (worked as a maid in Ytterhogdal, and Älvros). Lars took over as farmer of the stem farm and Pehr was given the new farm, #24, “Nylandet”. Jöns got to farm as well. He was the 2nd husband of Brita Svensdotter at Gumjans,and father of Jöns Jönsson b. 1776 with Gölin Olofsdotter from #4. | |
| 1781-1785 | Lars Olofsson b. 24 Nov 1751, d. 23 Mar 1785, m. 2 Dec 1781 Märeta Jonsdotter (below) | Lars took over the “Ol Lars” , half of the original farm the year he married but he only lived for four years. Märeta and Lars had one son, Olof b. 1783. | |
| 1785-1810 | Märeta Jonsdotter b. 11 Apr 1752 Fåssjö d. 14 Sep 1810 Haverö | Märeta was the daughter of Jon Jonsson and Gölin Olofsdotter at Stensån, Fåssjö. She took over the farm for a time after Lars’ death until her brother in law from Nylandet stepped in to help. When her son Olof grew old enough he took over from his uncle and mother. Märeta remarried Nils Svensson from Ön, Haverö in 1789. | |
| 1811-1850 | Olof Larsson b. 28 Jun 1783, d. 25 Feb 1870 #1 m. 27 Nov 1814, Märtha Andersdotter b. 18 Jan 1790 Känne, d. 5 Jan 1825 | Olof married Märtha a few years after taking over the farm. Märtha was the daughter of Anders Andersson and Beata Matsdotter from Känne, Ytterhogdal. Märtha died in 1825 and Olof remarried Sigrid five years later. Their children were: Märtha b. 1815 -m. Jöns Svensson Wall,T6, Lars b. 1816 -farmer, Anders b. 1819 -moved to Rätan) | |
| #2m. 13 Jun 1830 Sigrid Jonsdotter b. 14 Aug 1801 Ytterhogdal, d. 14 Sep 1892 | Sigrid was a daughter of Jon Sjulsson and Sigrid Jonsdotter from Västansjö, Ytterhogdal. They had four children. According to the parish records, Olof was blind in his later years. Sigrid outlived Olof and lived with her son Jonas at “Ol Lars”. Half brothers Jonas and Lars shared the farm. Jonas (1831-1832), Olof (1833-1853), Jonas b. 1837 -farmer, Sigrid b. 1840 -m. Mats Matsson #17, emigrated. | ||
| 1850-1894 | Lars Olofsson (1816-1894) Kerstin Jonsdotter (1822-1865) | Son of Olof and his first wife Märtha Andersdotter. Part of the farm was divided off for Lars and family in 1854 (see #25 “Hea”). Family info is under that farm). He farmed together with his half brother Jonas. | |
| 1864-1883 | Jonas Olofsson b. 12 Jan 1837, d. 29 Dec 1882 m. 20 Jun 1864, Brita Esbjörnsdotter b. 8 Sep 1838 Svens, d. 26 Jun 1913, Cooperstown ND | Son of Olof and 2nd wife Sigrid Jonsdotter. Jonas and brother Lars shared the farm. Brita was from the farm “Svens”. They had seven children, although two died in infancy. (stillborn son in 1867, Jonas (1874-1875) Their other children were Olof. b. 1865, Sigrid b. 1869, Esbjörn b. 1872, Johan b. 1878 and Brita b. 1881 They planned to emigrate to Cooperstown along with some of the others, but Jonas died of tuberculosis in the last days of 1882. Brita and her children went ahead with the move anyways in the spring of 1883. After Brita emigrated, their part of the farm was not lived on for a few years, and it was owned by Ljusne Voxna AB. The farm was taxed for 3 trög. | |
| -1888 | Sven Pettersson b. 19 Jan 1829, d. 23 Apr 1907 m.16 Oct 1853, Anna Persdotter b. 2 May 1825 Flor, d. 18 Jan 1921 | Sven and Anna moved here as tenants, renting from Ljusne Voxna in 1888.Anna was from Flor,Ytterhogdal. Their children were: Margeth b. 1854 -unmarried, Petter b. 1856-m. Anna Persdotter fr. Boda, Faluland, at least 3 children, Sigrid (1858-1877), Per Zetterberg b. 1862- married, moved to #2 in 1895, Anna b. 1863 -unmarried. Per lived here for a few years with his family before moving. Anna and Margeth lived here with their widowed mom. For a time Petter¨s son Svante Leonard lived here with his aunts; he emigrated to Canada in 1929. Svante returned to Sweden in 1947 and was noted with his mother (now widowed) at #2 Jo Påls. | |
| TORPARE | |||
|---|---|---|---|
| Järnankar had a list of torpare following his information on the farms. I have included that and added a few more. There were farmers who became torpare and vice versa. I have identified the torpare with a T, so they can be cross matched with the farms they relate to. There is often little information on where torps were located. If I have any clue, the area is noted with the T symbol. | |||
| T1 Säter | Pehr Olofsson Eklöf b. 16 Mar 1694, d. 28 Jul 1768 m. 2 Oct 1720, Gölin Jönsdotter b. 25 May 1698 Rätan, d. 4 Jun 1791 | Pehr was a son of Olof Pehrsson and Märeta Påhlsdotter from #28. He was a soldier in the Helsinge Regiment beginning in 1714 and commanded to Norway in 1718 (Armfeldt’s army.) On retreat from Norway over the mountains in winter, he froze both feet so badly that they had to be amputated. He then built a torp in Sätern, married and had a large family. Gölin was the daughter of Jöns Andersson and Cherstin Carlsdotter from Klaxåsen, Rätan. She lived to be 93, living with her daughter Ingri in her final years. If any of their sons survived, they must have moved from the parish. Olof b.,d. 1720, Kerstin b. 1724, Pehr b. 1726, Olof b. 1732 -no further info on these three, Jöns (1727-1729), Jöns b.,d. 1738, The four daughters we know of all married: Märet b. 1721 -m. Esbjörn Svensson, Västansjö, Margareta b. 1730 -m. Mattes Svensson, dräng in Överhogdal, Ingri b 1735 -married Jonas Larsson, Västansjö, Anna b. 1739 –m. Erik Jonsson from Västmon. | |
| T2 Kyrkbyn | Jöns Gunnarsson b. 1705, d. 9 Jun 1770 m. 25 May 1743, Anna Hansdotter b. 2 Nov 1708 Hallen, d. 15 Apr 1789 Haverö | Son of Gunnar Esbjörnsson and Ingjöl Jönsdotter from #8 (Gunnars) Gunnar’s four sons divided his estate by lottery, and as was usual the oldest brother Esbjörn got the home. The others would get either cash or a bit of land, which might be enough to support a family. Jöns had married in Rätan and lived there. It seems he got a bit of land on “Gunnars” and moved his family here. It is unknown who took over the torp after Jöns, it may have returned to the stem farm after he died. Anna was from Hallen. She moved to Rätan after her husband died. I did not find out much info on their children; Stillborn 1744, Ingjöl b. 1745, Dordi b. 1748 –m.Lars Stångberg, Rätan, Gunnar b. 1751 married Kerstin Pehrsdotter Våhlberg in Nästeln, Rätan. | |
| T3 Kyrkbyn | Salomon Pehrsson b. 1715 Älvros, d. 20 Jul 1780 #1 m. 7 Oct 1750, Cherstin Jonsdotter b. 27 Feb 1715 #18, d. 23 Apr 1757, #2 m. 1 Oct 1758, Segri Svensdotter b. 12 Feb 1726, d. 23 Jun 1770 | Salomon came from Älvros and worked as a dräng at several farms in Ytterhogdal before he moved to Överhogdal in 1746. He worked in both Sunnanå and Sätern. He married twice and through his first marriage gained access to a torp on or near Nygårn. He worked as a shoemaker. His first wife Cherstin was a daughter of Jon Johansson from Skugg. She died in childbirth and Salomon remarried a year later. Segri was a daughter of Sven Esbjörnsson and Gölin Larsdotter from Västansjö. Salomon was described in the death record as a “meek person with good understanding”. Known children: Brita b. 1758 -m. Anders Olofsson, Älvros, Kerstin b., d. 1762. | |
| T4 Kyrkbyn | Jonas Johansson b. 25 Dec 1749 #18, d. 19 Apr 1822 m.31 Mar 1777, Märtha Olofsdotter b. 23 Jun 1753, d. 20 May 1824 | Son of Johan Jonsson and Ella Olofsdotter from #18 Skugg. Many say he took over the torp after Salomon Pehrsson and that he was mostly employed as a builder. Märtha was the daughter of Olof Påhlsson and Helena Eriksdotter in Nordanhån, Lillhärdal. She came to Överhogdal as a piga and worked several places before she married Jonas. She died from TB. Their children were Ella b. 1777, Johan b. 1779, Olof b,d 1782, Sven b. 1783, Gertrud (1786-1788), Olof b. 1790, Kerstin b. 1793 –married Olof Pehrsson from #24. Johan moved to Harmånger and was a farmer at Hånick. Ella married widower Pehr Olofsson in Viken and lived in Ytterhogdal but also moved to Harmånger after her husband died. Olof was noted as “deaf and dumb” In 1818 he moved to Harmånger as well. | |
| T5 Sätern | Olof Andersson b. 2 May 1781, d. 25 Mar 1834 m. 1 Oct 1809, Sigrid Jonsdotter b. 18 Apr 1787 Ytterberg, d. 15 Feb 1876 | Son of Anders Andersson in Känne, Ytterhogdal and Beata Andersdotter. This family lived in Ytterhogdal to begin with then moved to a torp in Sätern. Then in 1825 they moved to Västansjö Ytterhogdal where Olof worked as a dräng for Pehr Jonsson for a year, then they returned to Sätern. The priest noted that Olof was not very “proper”! Olof died from “dropsy” when he was 53. Sigrid was from Ytterberg. She lived on at the torp after Olof died. They had seven children; the sons used surname Bodin. Anders Bodin* b. 1810, Jonas Bodin b. 1813, Beata b. 1816 -m- Jon Persson at #16, Mats (1819-1838), Pehr b. 1823 -m. Karin Andersdotter in Viken, Olof b. 1836 -moved to Mo parish in 1839, Kerstin b. 1830 -moved to Stockholm in 1853. * Anders lived in Känne for a time then took military training in 1831. After he returned from Östersund he was the parish tailor for some years and lived in Viken. | |
| T6 Sätern | Jöns Jönsson b. 17 Jul 1776 #22, d. 6 Sep 1810, m. 3 Dec 1797, Anna Ersdotter b. 5 Feb 1773 #1, d. 18 Apr 1838 | Jöns was the son of Jöns Olofsson from Sätern 28 and Gölin Olsdotter from Västerbödd, born out of wedlock and raised by Gölin. (his father had 2 babies born within a month of each other. He married Brita Svensdotter, the other mother). Anna was the daughter of Erik Gunbjörnsson and Brita Svensdotter. So, technically, Jöns and Anna were step siblings, but raised apart. When they married they got a torp in Sätern. Jöns died of rötfeber when just 34. Anna managed the torp until son Jöns began his family and relieved his mother of this responsibility. Anna died of breathing problems (suffocation?).Their children: Jöns b.,d. 1798, Jöns b. 1799 –m. Sigrid Pålsdr torp (T5a), Brita b. 1801 –in 1817 she moved to Ljusdal, Gölin b 1804 -m. Per Olofsson in Ljusdal, Erik (1807-1809), Erik b. 1809 -moved from parish 1829. | |
| T6a Sätern and Klövsjö | Jöns Jönsson b. 19 Sep 1799, d. 28 Nov 1875 Klövsjö, m. 4 Oct 1830 Sigrid Påhlsdotter, b. 30 Nov 1801 Älvros, d. 5 Aug 1841 | Son of Jöns Jönsson and Anna Ersdotter. He took over his mother’s torp in Överhogdal when he married. Sigrid was the daughter of torpare Påhl Pehrsson and Gölin Matsdotter from Älvros. Jöns was a master builder and worked in various places in the province; his specialty was building flour mills. In 1850 he bought half of farm #10 in Klövsjö from Mårten Dahlberg and became a farmer. Sigrid died of cancer before the family moved. Jöns was described as a large and overweight man with a good natured disposition. His son Påhl took over the farm in Klövsjö. Jöns b. 1831 -to Ljusdal 1848, Gölin b. 1833 -m. Per Svensson Klövsjö, Påhl b. 1835 -m. Anna Kristensdotter in Klövsjö, Anna b. 1836 –m. Erik Johansson, Klaxåsen Rätan, Karin b. 1838 –m. Zakris Göransson in Klövsjö, Sigrid (1840-1841). | |
| T7 Sätern | Jöns Svensson Wall b. 1 Jan 1815 #1, d . 16 Oct 1855 m. 5 Jun 1854 Märtha Olofsdotter b. 20 Sep 1815, d. 21 Jan 1890 | Jöns was a son of Sven Ersson from #1 Gumjans. He was a soldier (fältjagare #108) and worked out of Vitvattnet for years. When he left that he moved to a torp in Sätern. He married and they had one daughter Brita b. 1855 when he died from a throat infection. Märtha was from #28 ( Olof Larsson and Märtha Andersdotter). She and Brita lived somewhere in Sätern. Brita married Olof Olofsson and they emigrated to Nebraska in 1883. T24. | |
| T8 Kyrkbyn | Jonas Eriksson b. 10 Feb 1762, d. 15 Mar 1838 m. 12 Apr 1784, Gertrud Jönsdotter b. 1752 Haverö, d. 20 Jun 1839 | Jonas was a son of Erik Jonsson and Anna Persdotter from Västmon #3. He had a torp on his family farm and worked as a smith. Gertrud was from Haverö. In her last three years she was noted to be sickly and unable to work. Daughter Gertrud lived in Undersvik in 1817 but at some point returned to the Västmon torp where she lived the rest of her life, unmarried. (as old maid, “gammal piga”)Erik b. 1784 -unknown, Karin b. 1786 -to Arbrå, Anna b. 1789 -unknown, Gertrud b. 1799 –unmarried, d 1862. | |
| T9 Västmon Kyrkbyn | Jonas Jonsson b. 19 Jan 1744, d. 4 Apr 1783 m. 16 Apr 1780, Brita Esbjörnsdotter b. 1756 Hackås, d. 4 Mar 1837 | Jonas was a son of Jon Olofsson and Gölin Ersdotter at Västmon #3. He lived on a torp on Västmon and was both klockare and shoemaker. Brita was from Hackås and they had one daughter, Gölin b. 1781 before he died. Brita remarried (below). I think I found Brita’s family in Hackås. The pages for her year of birth are missing but there seemed to be only one Esbjörn. Info is on Ancestry tree. Gölin moved to Haverö and married Olof Didriksson Odelberg. | |
| T9a Sunnanå | Brita Esbjörnsdotter #2 m. 16 May 1785, Jöns Olofsson, b. 15 May 1757 at #14, d. 21 Dec 1829 | Jöns was Brita’s second husband. He was the oldest son of farmer and länsman Olof Jönsson Östlund and Inga Brita Tollsten from Östigårn. When his family moved from Överhogdal he stayed behind and worked as a dräng (he was not even 10!) When he married he took over a torp in Sunnanå, where he lived the rest of his life. They had three children: Brita b. 1785 -married Sven Ersson from Gumjans #1, Jonas b. 1790 -m. Justina Staaf from Rätan, and Olof b. 1794 -married widow Sönne Sjulsdotter from #7 Svens. After Jöns died, Brita lived at Gumjans, | |
| T10 Sunnanå | Jonas Jonsson b. 13 Sep 1738 at #19, d. 15 Aug 1806 m. 1775 Haverö, Ingri Nilsdotter, b. 22 Apr 1746 Haverö, d. 13 Feb 1782 | Jonas was a son of Jon Olsson and Karin Christensdotter from Eskils #19 and he lived on a torp. Ingri was the youngest daughter of Nils Svensson and Karin Sundvisdotter from Ön, Haverö. They had two daughters, Karin b. 1777 and Kerstin b. 1780. Ingri died when the girls were small. There is no death record found in Överhogdal for Kerstin (and I did not find her with her grandparents in Haverö). When Jonas died, he left his torp to Karin, so I suspect she was his only living daughter. Karin was noted to be from “Ryggan”, which Thomas Sievertsson felt referred to a landmark known as “Getryggan” (goat’s back). On a map, Getryggan looks to be in the same direction as Råberget, where Karin lived after she married. | |
| T11 Rosången Lake, “Laverviken” | Olof Olofsson, b. 7 Feb 1829, d. 10 Sep 1898 m. 10 Jan 1853, Sönne Esbjörnsdotter, b. 8 Aug 1831, d. 21 Aug 1917 | Olof was a son of Olof Jonsson and Sigrid Olofsdotter from #4 “Ol Sjuls”. Sönne a was daughter of Esbjörn Svensson and Brita Hansdotter from #7 “Svens”. Olof had the idea to build a big flour mill (until that time people used small household mills). He gathered the equipment to build the mill but then instead left it for another to build. He moved his family to Rosången lake where he built a torp and called it Laverviken* They had three children. Brita b. 1853 –married Lars A Sundberg from #19 and they emigrated to Cooperstown N. Dakota in 1883. Esbjörn Wiik b. 1861-(see T12, below), Sigrid Mathilda b. 1869 married Anders Hedström (see T13) *information on the children of Esbjörn Svensson b. 1797 and the mill comes from an article written by Thomas Sievertsson in 2006 “The Swedish family of Brita Esbjörnsdotter” She was the sister who emigrated along with Lars Andersson and others) | |
| T12 Laverviken | Esbjörn Olsson Wiik, b. 18 Fe b 1861, d. 24 Nov 1937 m. 5 Oct 1886, Anna Maria Magnusdotter b. 15 Jul 1863, d. 5 Jul 1925 | Esbjörn was the son of Olof and Sönne. Anna Maria was born in Lysvik, Värmland. She moved to Överhogdal in 1886. They lived at Laverviken and took the surname Wiik (or Viik) around 1900. Their children were: Olof Albert b. 1887, Maria Kathrina b. 1890 -married Jonas Östberg #15, Robert Emanuel b. 1896, Karl Magnus b. 1899- d. 1931. | |
| T13 Laverviken | Anders Hedström b. 28 Feb 1863, d. 2 Aug 1940 Torp m.6 Oct 1890, Sigrid Mathilda Olsdotter, b. 12 Mar 1869, d. 7 Feb 1952 Ånge | Sigrid was the daughter of Olof and Sönne at Laverviken. Anders was the son of torparen Anders Andersson Hedström and Karin Larsdotter from Dalby, Värmland. He moved to Överhogdal shortly before he and Sigrid married. Their children were Anders b. 1890, Hanna Mathilda b. 1896, Katarina b. 1894 and Gerda Maria b. 1902. They moved to Dalby in 1899 and later to Torp, Västernorrland. | |
| T14 Säter Kvarnbacken | Påhl Pettersson b. 3 Jul 1818, d. 21 May 1868 m. 13 Jun 1849, Brita Jonsdotter b. 7 Dec 1810, d. 14 Nov 1894 | Påhl was son of settler Petter Påhlsson and Märtha Olsdotter in Åsvallen Ytterhogdal. Brita was a daughter of Jonas Pehrsson and Gertrud Svensdotter from Åsen,Ytterhogdal. Påhl was farmer for a few years at Åsen, then they moved to Överhogdal in 1858. I believe he was the man who built the mill from the plans and material gathered by Olof Olofsson T11. This was located in North Säter and became known as Kvarnbacken (mill hill). Brita had been married before Påhl to Pehr Zakrisson from Älvros. She had two daughters with Påhl. Märeth b. 1850 married Olof Sjulsson from Ol Sjuls (#4). Gertud b. 1852 did not marry; she worked on a number of farms as a piga and in her last years lived on the farm of her sister Märet. Jonas Esbjörnsson took over the mill and moved to Kvarnbacken after Påhl died. Brita continued to live here the rest of her life. | |
| T15 Säter Kvarnbacken and Påles | Jonas Esbjörnsson b. 1 Feb 1835, d. 22 Nov 1878 m. 15 Apr 1872, Maria Jonsdr Wallster, b. 16 Apr 1842, d. 25 Jan 1931 | Jonas was the youngest son of Esbjörn Svensson and Brita Hansdotter from #7 Svens. Maria was from #6 Nyåkern. Jonas was a torpare, then took over the mill at Kvarnbacken in Säter from Påhl Pettersson, the first miller. Jonas may have worked with Påhl before he died. Jonas’ brother Sven lived next door to Kvarnbacken on a torp called “Påles”. In 1874 Jonas and Sven switched homes and Sven became the miller. (perhaps Jonas was already in poor health? He died from tuberculosis) They had two children who both died young. Esbjörn (1872-1875), Ingrid (1876-1894). Kvarnbacken is situated north of Gumjans in Säter. Maria, known as “Kvarn Maria”, lived on at Påles for many years. Her niece Ingrid Jonsdotter and family were invited to live with Maria in exchange for helping her. Maria had been the village midwife. (info from the T Sievertsson article, mentioned above) | |
| T16 Kvarnbacken and Påles | Sven Esbjörnsson b. 4 Aug 1824, d. 25 Jan 1917 #1 m. 12 Jun, 1853 Gertrud Jonsdotter b. 14 Dec 1818, d. 5 Dec 1866 | Sven was a son of Esbjörn Svensson and Brita Hansdotter at #7 Svens. His father had purchased a torp “Påles” which was North of Gumjans and Sven bought this from his father and settled here with his first wife. Gertrud was born at Nils #20, (Jonas Pehrsson and Sigri Jonsdotter). They had two children: Esbjörn b. 1854 and Brita (1856-1857). Esbjörn moved to the USA for six years but returned in 1894 and settled in Rätan. | |
| Sven Esbjörnsson #2 m. 22 Apr 1872, Brita Jonsdotter b. 23 Jun 1832, d 1 Feb 1889 | It was after Sven married his 2nd wife Brita that he switched properties with Jonas and moved to the mill. Brita was born at #9 “Jonk” (Jonas Pehrsson and Anna Jönsdotter) and her first husband was Lars Andersson Norell from Färila.(1828-1865; they lived in Ytterhogdal however. They had one daughter Anna b. 1861. Anna and her father died a week apart in 1865. Sven and Brita had two children who also died young; Brita (1873-1890) and Anna b.,d. 1877. Sven outlived Brita by many years. In his later years he invited his cousin Sivert Jonsson and his family to live at Kvarnbacken and take over ownership, in exchange for care and company. (see #19) | ||
| T17 Säter | Jonas Eriksson Printz m. 28 Mar 1838 Ingeborg Jönsdotter, b. 25 Oct 1800 #4 , d. 9 Sep 1864 | There is little information on Jonas, who likely came from Färila. He was an artillerist with the kings Svea artillery regiment with work in Stockholm. Between 1852-57 he was noted as a runaway and in the 1860’s that he lived in Färila. Ingeborg was the daughter of Jöns Olofsson and Anna Didriksdotter from Ol Sjuls. She lived in a torp cabin in Sätern. It does not seem her husband ever lived for long in Överhogdal. Two children: Kerstin b. 1837 and Jonas (Dahlbom) b. 1841 -T18 below. Kerstin married torpare Erik Karlsson in Östansjö in 1857. two of her sons emigrated to the Cooperstown area. I wonder if there is a connection between their torp and the part of Svens later called Prinsbacken? | |
| T18 Säter | Jonas Dahlbom, b. 18 Jan 1841, d. 12 Oct 1920, N Dakota, m. 12 Nov 1877, Kerstin Olofsdotter, b. 7 Jan 1855 Rätan, d. 6 Apr 1953 | Jonas was the son of Jonas Printz and Ingeborg. He was a forestry worker and blacksmith and they lived in Säter. He took the surname Dahlbom while still living in Sweden. Kerstin was born in Rätan to torparen Olof Jönsson and Kerstin Andersdotter. They had no children. They emigrated in 1883 with others from Överhogdal and settled in Cooperstown, North Dakota. Here they had four children! Kerstin, called Christina, lived to be 98. | |
| T19 | Michel Larsson, b. 21 Mar 1806, d. 1 Jan 1863 Haverö m. 22 Oct 1832, Märtha Jonsdotter b. 20 Apr 1811 #20, d. 16 Jan 1906 Gillhofs,Jämtland | Michel was a son of Lars Ersson and Kerstin Michelsdotter from Olagården #10. Märtha was born at “Nils” (Jon Pehrsson and Sigrid Jonsdotter). They lived on a torp in Överhogdal between 1833 and 1845 and moved to Haverö in 1846. Märtha’s father Jon lived with them in his later years and died in Ön, Haverö. Their children: Jonas b. 1833, Kerstin b. 1835, Lars b. 1847 Haverö. | |
| T20 | Pehr Larsson, b. 10 Feb 1810, m. 26 Dec 1833 Kerstin Andersdotter b. 7 Nov 1811 Haverö, d. 13 Apr 1868 Angrå, Färila | Pehr was born at #10 Olagården (Lars Ersson and Sigrid Pehrsdotter). The family lived in Överhogdal until 1842 then moved to Rätan to be torpare at Digerberget #3. In 1851 they moved again to Ytterhogdal for some years. In 1858 they settled at Ängra in Kårböle. Kerstin was the daughter of boatman Anders Carström and Karin Andersdotter in Säter, Haverö, The first two children were born in Överhogdal. Lars b. 1835, Anders b. 1839*, Sigrid b. 1842, Brita b. 1844, Pehr b. 1849** * used surname Bäcklin. Anders lived in Kårböle with his wife and children.** Pehr and family moved to Älvros from Kårböle. | |
| TORPARE | ||
|---|---|---|
| T21 | Erik Matsson b. 1775, d. 17 May 1849 m. 1802, Sigrid Påhlsdotter b. 1777 Lillhärdal, d. 27 Jun 1851 | Son of farmer Mats Eriksson and Ingrid Jönsdotter from #13, he was born in Älvros so no exact birthday known. Sigrid was from Lillhärdal. She died of “nerve fever”. All of their children moved from the parish except Olof, the next torpare here. Påhl b. 1802 -moved to Arbrå, Mats b. 1804 -moved to Flor, Olof b.d. 1808, Jöns b. 1809 –moved to Rätan, Olof b. 1812 –torpare T22, Ingrid b. 1816 -moved to Ytterhogdal, Kerstin (1819-1829). |
| T22 | Olof Eriksson b. 14 Dec 1812, d. 3 Feb 1902 m. 11 Jun 1843, Kerstin Olofsdotter b. 23 Sep 1816 # 22, d.16 Sep 1878 | Son of Erik and Sigrid. He took over the torp from his parents and worked as a shoemaker. Kerstin was from Västerbödd (Olof Esbjörnsson, Karin Matsdotter). Their children were: Sigrid b. 1845 –m. Olof Svensson, see T 23, Erik (1848-1871), Olof b. 1852 –torpare T24, Mattias b. 1854*, Carin(1857-1858), Jonas b.,d. 1862. Mattias was said to be mentally ill but he worked as a shoemaker for many years. He was single and died in 1939. |
| T23 | Olof Svensson b. 15 Nov 1850 #24, d. 23 Dec 1929 m. 11 Nov 1878, Sigrid Olofsdotter b. 25 Mar 1845, d. 19 Aug 1926 | Sigrid was a the daughter of Olof Eriksson. Olof was the son of Sven Olsson and Ingrid Olofsdotter from Nylandet #24. Olof and Sigrid took over her father’s torp. Olof worked in forestry. Ingrid b. 1879 –m. Karl Grip, Kristina b. 1883 –m. Jonas Mattsson. |
| T24 | Olof Olsson b. 17 Feb 1852, d. 5 Feb 1908 Nebraska, m. 24 Jun 1877, Brita Jönsdotter b. 17 Jun 1855 T6, d. 5 Feb 1930 | Olof was a son of Olof Eriksson (above) Olof was briefly a farmer at #4 but mostly a torpare, and he learned shoemaking from his father. Brita was the daughter of Jöns Wall from #1 (see T6). Olof, Brita and family emigrated to Nebraska in 1883 with their 3 children, and had many more in Nebraska. Christina b. 1878, Olof b. 1879, Sigrid Märtha b. 1882. |
| T25 | Sven Halvarsson b. 7 Dec 1784, d. 20 Sep 1860 Torrflonäs, m. 24 May 1812, Brita Olofsdotter b. 15 Oct 1787, d. 9 May 1861 Torrflonäs | Sven was son of Halvar Jönsson and Ingebor Larsdotter from #12. Brita was the daughter of soldier Olof Lang and Ingrid Larsdotter in Västansjö, Ytterhogdal. They moved to Torrflonäs in Haverö in 1825. The oldest four children were born in Överhogdal. All but one contnued to live in Haverö. Erik b. 1812 -m. Kerstin Hinriksdotter, Halvar (1815-1848), Ingrid b. 1819 -to Ytterhogdal, Olof (1822-1842), Ingeborg b. 1827 -m. Per Larsson, torpare in Haverö. |
| T26 | Påhl Jonsson b. 23 Jul 1796 Haverö, d. 26 May 1828 Haverö m. 26 Oct 1818 Marget Halvarsdotter, b. 30 Apr 1794, d. 26 Dec 1857 Vemdalen | Marget was a sister of Sven, above. Påhl was from Haverö, Their first children were born in Haverö but they moved here briefly. Maria was born in Överhogdal. Their torp was at “Östra mon”. They moved to Haverö in 1826. Kerstin b. 1816 -emigrated, Jonas b. 1819, Maria (1825-1826), Halvar b.,d.1827 in Haverö Lars b. 1828 Haverö. |
| T27 | Lars Sjulsson b. 4 Mar 1837, d. 14 Jan 1914 Rätan m. 10 May 1880, Karin Olofsdotter b. 27 May 1849, d. 8 Dec 1938 British Columbia | Lars was a son of Sjul Svensson from #12. He was a torpare in Överhogdal for a time, then they moved to Rätan and lived on a torp “Näset” in Rätan. After his death, daughter Märtha and husband Karl Frome and mother Karin emigrated to British Columbia, Canada (Frome family) Their only child was Märtha b. 1880- d. 1973, Burnaby BC. |
| Nybodarna T28 | When Gölin Esbjörnsdotter married in 1794 the new family needed a place to live. Her parents had a fäbod which they gifted to them. Jonas and Gölin rebuilt it and it was known as Nybodarna (new abode) and became a home for many following generations. | |
| Nybodarna T28 | Jonas Påhlsson b. 7 Aug 1763, d. 7 Apr 1813, m. 9 Mar 1794, Gölin Esbörnsdotter b. 11 Jun 1771, d. 10 Jan 1851 | Jonas was born at Kyrkbyn #21 (Påhl Larsson, Kerstin Persdotter) and Gölin was the daughter of Esbjörn Svensson and Marget Svensdotter (#7). Probably the stem farm “Svens” still used some of the land at Nybodarna for summer pasture. Jonas died of lung inflammation. Gölin managed the torp after Jonas’ death and continued to live here with son Påhl and family. Son Esbjörn b. 1795-1870 was noted in the records as low intellect and unable to work. He was cared for by his family. Kerstin (1796-1810) died from rötfeber. Påhl (1800-1807), Marget b. 1805 married her cousin Olof Svensson at #7 Svens, Påhl b. 1811 -see below. |
| Nybodarna T29 | Påhl Jonsson Grym b. 26 Apr 1811, d. 9 Aug 1871, m. 11 Nov 1832 Sigrid Andersdotter b. 27 Feb 1799 Älvros, d. 20 Feb 1879 | Påhl was just 2 when his father died. His mother took over responsibility for the torp until he was old enough to take over. Sigrid was from Remmen, Älvros (Anders Olofsson, Brita Salomonsdotter). She came to Ytterhogdal with her brother Salomon to work, and after he married moved to Överhogdal and married Påhl. Children: Gölin b 1833 -moved to Berg in 1871, Jonas b. 1836 –next torpare T30, Anders (1841-1871), Brita b. 1843 -m. Jonas Edenström #5. |
| T30 | Jonas Påhlsson b. 1 Jan 1836, d. 26 Nov 1928 m. 23 Apr 1874, Kerstin Jönsdotter b. 24 Dec 1847 Vitvattnet, d. 22 Aug 1920 | Jonas took over the torp around 1860 and married some years after that. Kerstin was the daughter of farmer Jöns Jönsson and Gertrud Andersdotter at Vitvattnet #1 in Rätan. They moved to a torp associated with #7 in 1918 (Påles). Påhl b. 1874 -see below T31, Jöns b. 1878 -to Havero in 1905, Charlotta Kristina b. 1883 -m. Olof Esbjörnsson #7. |
| T31 Nyodarna, then Påles | Pål Jonsson b. 23 May 1874, d. 13 Jun 1956, m. 9 Dec 1900, Ingrid Petersson Wallster b. 23 Mar 1876, d. 23 Nov 1953 | Pål was initially torpare at Nybodarna. However Kerstin was a niece of Maria Wallster (Jonas Esbjörnsson’s widow. See T15) who had no living children and lived at the torp Påles in Säter. In exchange for care for her as she aged, she invited Ingrid and family to live at Påles. I don’t know if others lived at Nybodarna after this time. (info from T Sievertsson article “the Swedish family of Brita Esbjörnsdotter”) Maria lived until 1931. She had dementia and would sometimes walk quite a distance “home” to her birth farm Nyåkern. in the 1940’s Pål, Ingrid and many of their children still lived here. Pål’s father Jonas lived here after Kerstin died in 1920. They had a large family: Jonas Valdemar b.1901, Paulus Albin b. 1903, Petter Wilhelm b. 1905, Maria Kristina b. 1907, Olof Alfred b. 1909, Axel Edvin b.1911, Karin Hillevi b. 1915, Lars Gösta b. 1916, Gertrud Elly b.,d. 1918, Arvid Ragnar b.1920, Anders Elof b. 1922 |
| T32 Nybuan | Erik Eriksson b. 17 Nov 1842, d. 16 Jan 1937 Sask., m. 15 Sep 1875, Gölin Olofsdotter b. 2 Oct 1846, d. 13 May1882 | Erik was born in Sunne, Värmland and came to Överhogdal to work in forestry. Gölin was the daughter of Olof Svensson and Marget Jonsdotter from #7 Svens. From the household records, this torp was located somewhere on the farm “Svens” #7. They had two sons. Erik Axel b. 1876 and Olof Nylund b. 1878. Olof emigrated in 1903 and both Eriks emigrated in 1910 and they all settled in Saskatchewan. (see “Other Canadian Settlers”) Olof married widow Lina Åstrom around 1920. |
| T33 | Jonas Rydin b. 8 Jun 1841, d. 11 Dec 1895, m. 24 Nov 1873, Kerstin Halvarsdotter, b. 13 May 1850, d. 2 Aug 1921 | Jonas was born in Bjurholm and moved to Överhogdal from Ytterhogdal in 1875 for forestry work. Kerstin was a daughter of Halvar Pehrsson and Marget Olofsdotter from Råberget. Jonas was a labourer. Their children were: Johan b. 1876, Halvar b. 1879, Margareta b. 1882 -single, d. 1947, Kristina Eugenia b. 1888 -d. 1957. Both sons emigrated, Halvar in 1902 and Johan in 1905. (settlers to Canada) From what I can see, none of these children married. |
| T34a | Sven Matsson b. 31 May 1840, d. c. 1870 Iowa m. 2 Sep 1867, Anna Pehrsdotter b. 15 Feb 1848, d. c. 1870 Iowa | Sven was a son of Mats Olofsson Dahl and Sigrid Mårtensdotter from #18. He worked as a tailor and married Anna in 1867. Anna was the only daughter of Pehr Jönsson who emigrated with this family in 1868. See #11. Although the church emigration records say they left in 1869, they are on the same ship’s manifest as Pehr and family in 1868. their daughter Karin b. 1867 died before 1870 and they had a son John, born about 1870. This whole family died, perhaps of diphtheria around 1870 in Iowa. |
| T34b | Mårten Matsson Hovedal b. 18 Dec 1837, d. 18 Jun 1917 Flor, m. 10 Feb 1866, Brita Olofsdotter, b. 17 Jan 1839 Flor, d. 22 Jul 1925 in Flor | Mårten was a son of Mats Dahl and Sigrid Mårtensdotter from #18 “Skugg”. Brita was from the farm Flor #2 (Olof Olofsson and Anna Olofsdotter). He worked as a blacksmith. They had two sons; however the first son died in infancy (Olof -1866-67). Their second son was also Olof b 1869. They moved to Brita’s family farm in Flor in 1874. I believe they lived at Kvarnbacken before the move. I was told there was a water powered blacksmith forge at the mill. Mårten’s sister Ella lived with him before she emigrated with her brothers Mats and Svens in 1868 (or 1869). Olof Hovedal –married Märta Berglund and moved his family to Canada in 1905. They returned to Sweden a few years later. Olof and three of his four sons emigrated to Washington State in 1919. They settled in Hoogdal, a village settled by families from Ytterhogdal. Märta remained in Sweden. Son Matteus settled in Norway. |
| T34c | Olof Matsson Dahlin, b. 24 Jul 1835, d. 1 Sep 1910 Kansas, m. 23 Jun 1872 Bodsjö, Sigrid Märtha Larsdotter, b. 23 Jan 1849 Östersund, d. 17 Jun 1941 California | Olof was the oldest son of Mats Olofsson Dahl and Sigrid Mårtensdotter. He trained as a shoemaker and worked in Överhogdal until 1870 when he moved to Sundsjö. He moved around a bit then married and settled in Bodsjö for some time. Sigrid was born near Östersund and they married in 1872. They had two daughters who died while in Bödsjö and a son who died during their emigration in 1881. In Sweden Olof used the patronym Dahlin but went by Matson in the USA. Olof worked as a shoemaker in Kansas City, Kansas. Their two youngest children were born here. Sigrid lived with her son John and later with her daughter Ethel in California. Their children: Kristina Cecilia (1873-1876 in Bodsjö), Ida Karolina b.,d. 1875, Matts Lars (Lawrence) Matson b. 1876- d. 1957 in Tulsa Oklahoma, Olof Petrus (1880- 1881 en route to US) and two in the USA, John Alfred b. 1888, Margaret Ethel b. 1891. |
| T35 | Jon Pehrsson b. 28 Jul 1784, d. 18 Feb 1874 Haverö, m. Sigrid Jonsdotter b. 12 Sep 1784 Flor d. 3 Feb 1875 | Jon was born on the farm “Nils”, where he became farmer. See more on their family under #20 “Nils”. He left “Nils” in 1825 and moved to a torp. He and Sigrid lived here until 1852 when Jon left Sigrid and moved to Haverö. Sigrid lived here on her own until 1861 when she moved to her daughter Gertrud’s home (married to Sven Esbjörnsson). She may have done this, but Gertrud died In 1866. In the records I found Sigrid livng on her own, then in 1872 she moved to Haverö. She lived to be 90 and was buried in Överhogdal (but I cannot see that she moved back). |
| T36 | Olof Olofsson, b. 27 Jan 1823, d. 13 Aug 1911 m. 10 Apr 1849, Anna Pehrsdotter b. 6 Dec 1821, d. 17 May 1898 | Olof was a son of Olof Esbjörnsson #22. He bought an old torp (Jon Pehrsson’s) and established himself as a tailor. Anna was from #19 Eskils (Pehr Olofsson and Märta Eskilsdotter). Their children were: Karin b. 1849 -m. Lars Sjulsson Rätan T27, Pehr b. 1851 -m. Kristina Dahlman, Olof b. 1853 –tailor, d. 1932, Jonas b. 1855 –see below T37, Sven (1858-1880), Märtha (1860-1861), Märtha (1862-1876), Anna b. 1864 -to Ytterhogdal 1897. |
| T37 Sunnanå | Jonas Olsson b. 2 Nov 1855, d. 4 Jun 1934, m. 5 Jul 1896, Kristina Jonasdotter, b. 10 Nov 1868 Åsarna, d. 10 Mar 1949 | Jonas married Kristina who was from Åsarna in 1896, and they moved to a torp on #18 “Skugg” They had five children: Anna Karolina b. 1897, Ida Katarina b. 1898 -m. Martin Sundgren, Kristina Linnea b. 1901, Olof Enar b.1904 and Märta Lydia b. 1907. Jonas’s father Olof, and his single brother Olof who was a tailor like their father also moved to the torp, and the property was known as “Skraddars”, (the tailor’s). The older children moved away, but Märta married Per Gunnar Björk who was from Jarvsö and they raised their family here as well. Per worked in forestry. |
| T38 | Pehr Matsson, b. 18 Jun 1842, d. 19 Mar 1931, m. 27 Apr 1874, Martha Sjulsdotter, b. 7 Jun 1849 #12, d. 14 Jan 1946 | Pehr was the son of Mats Olofsson and Karin Persdotter from #23 “Hästraa”. Märtha was a daughter of farmer Sjul Svensson and Märtha Larsdotter from #12 “Sjules”. Pehr was a tailor. His son Matts b. 1874 became a tailor as well and he and his family lived at the torp.His wife was Märta Berntsdotter from Råberget. They had two sons, Per Erling in 1905 and John Wilhelm in 1911. Pehr and Martha bought a place on #9 in 1908. Märtha b. 1879 married Olof Anton Olsson, see #1. |
| T39 Sunnanå | Jonas Jonsson Norr, b. 15 Jan 1845 Haverö, d. 29 May 1929 Ytterhogdal, m. 2 Dec 1872, Beata Andersdotter, b. 31 Oct 1848, d. 25 Feb 1939 Ytterhogdal | Jonas was born in Haverö, Beata was the daughter of Anders Jonsson and Marget Larsdotter from #19 “Eskils”. They moved to Ytterhogdal in 1875 and Jonas was a torpare..Anna Margareta was born in Överhogdal in 1873. Beata b. 1876 was born in Ytterhogdal (and there might have been more children.) |
| T40 | Nils Jansson, b. 1 May 1855, d. 23 Dec 1929, m. 26 Dec 1889 Maria Eriksdotter, b. 1 Aug 1870, d. 3 Jun 1932 | Nils was born in Lysvik, Värmland and so was Maria. They moved here for forestry work and initially lived on a torp in Sunnanå. Their children were Hilda Kristina b. 1890, Karl Vilhelm b. 1891 and Augusta Eugenia b.d 1896. Hilda married Jonas Olsson from #26, son of Olof Mårtensson. They moved to #2 in 1918 and had three children. The oldest two moved away and the youngest daughter Mary lived here with her two children. Karl married Maria Olofsdotter in 1915 and was widowed in 1918; his wife died in childbirth. He moved with a preschooler and a newborn to the same property as his sister and a few years later Nils and Maria moved there as well. Karl moved to #3 in 1936. Nils and Maria moved to #14 where Nils died. Maria moved back to #2 for her final years. |
| T41 Sunnanå | Olof Sjögren b. 14 Apr 1848, d. 20 Aug 1920 Örträsk m. 6 Nov 1874, Märit Jansdotter, b. 25 Sep 1847, d. 29 Mar 1917 Örträsk, Västerbotten | Olof was born in Ugglebo, Gävleborg, Märit was born in Ekshärad Värmland and a sister of Jan Jansson (#18). They had lived in Ytterhogdal earlier and their first daughter was born before marriage. Olof became a master builder and the family moved to Örträsk in 1891. Their children: Kerstin b. 1872, Tilda Maria b. 1874, Anna b. 1875, Emma Margareta b 1877, Johan Olof b 1879, Amanda Johanna b. 1883, Elin Augusta (1885-1888), Karl Magnus b. 1887, Agda Eugenia b. 1890. Emma returned to Överhogdal, see below. |
| Anders Byström b. 29 Jan 1872 Skorped, d. 22 Sep 1904 Winnipeg, m.25 Aug 1901 Emma Margareta Sjögren b. 14 Oct 1877, d. 14 Jul 1960 Ontario | Olof’s daughter Emma returned to Överhogdal in 1899 with Anders who was from Skorped, Västernorrland and they had three children before emigrating in 1904. Beda Maria b. 1898, Emma Kristina b. 1900, Betty Matilda b. 1901 (see more of their story under Other Canadian Emigrants) A sister of Anders lived here as well for a while, Brita Kristina, b. 1870. She moved from Överhogdal and married in Härnösand in 1902. Emma remarried John Sundberg in Winnipeg shortly after Anders’ death. | |
| T42 | Jöns Nilsson b. 18 Dec 1849 Haverö d. Dec 1910 m. 1 Jun 1889, Anna Erika Henriksdotter b. 14 Jan 1869 Överhogdal, d. 6 May 1918 | Jöns and family moved from Haverö in 1907 and he bought his place,somewhere in Säter. Anna was a daughter of Henrik Pehrsson from #17, Sunnanå. Their children were: Maria Viktoria b. 1890- emigrated 1916, Emma Kristina b. 1892 in Texas, Ida Katarina b. 1894, Anna Erika b. 1897-piga at #8, to Canada in 1921, Frida Karolina b. 1899 –1920 Ytterhogdal, Johan Emanuel b. 1901 -to Rätan in 1930, Nils Haldor b. 1904 -to Storsjö 1945. They had lived in Texas for a few years, where daughter Emma was born. Ida married widower Axel Karlsson (see #18). Anna, Maria and Emma all emigrated at different times. Maria had a daughter, Anna Marget b. 1910 who moved with her mom. The two brothers worked as dräng in Överhogdal for some years then both left for other parishes. |
| T43 | Johan Persson b. 14 Sep 1854, d. 18 Feb 1929 Gävleborg, m. 4 Apr 1885, Karolina Jonsdotter, b. 28 Dec 1855 Färila, d. 13 Dec 1898 | Johan was born in Gräsmark, Värmland and moved to the parish in 1883 for forestry work. Karolina was born in Färila parish and moved to Överhogdal from Karsvall in Los in 1882, working as a maid. (piga). Several of her children were born before they married (possibly a different father?)They lived somewhere in Sunnanå. Their children were: Karl Gustaf b. 1875, Alma Carolina b. 1879 –m. Dan Norling, Per Robert (1882-1887-drowned), Johan Erhard b.,d. 1885, Johan Olof b. 1886 -emigrated, Brita Kristina b. 1888, Elsa Katrina (1891-1894), Per Robert b. 1894- moved to Gellivare in 1905, Hilma Katrina b. 1897 –moved to Gellivare in 1905. Karolina died in 1898. In 1905 Johan and the youngest two moved to Gellivare. Alma married in Överhogdal, Daniel Norling was a labourer from Haverö. They had four children when they moved to #26 in 1918. Johan Johansson married in Berg and emigrated to Washington state. He died in 1918 when his wife was pregnant with their 6th child. |
| T44 Sunnanå | Per Halvarsson b. 23 Apr 1830, d. 30 Jun 1896, m. 30 Sep 1880, Gölin Persdotter 28 Mar 1848, d. 3 Apr 1941 | Per was a son of Halvar Pehrsson from Råberget. He married Gölin who was from #2 Jo Påls. She had a son, Per Herman (1873-1882). They lived on a torp in Sunnanå and had two children, Marget b. 1881 –m. Johannes Olsson from Norway, and Brita Gunilla b. 1888 -to Ytterhogdal 1909. From the församlingsbook 1900-1924, this torp may have been situated on #20 Nils. Marget and Johannes lived here with their six children. The owner was Ljusne Voxna bolag. Gölin lived here throughout her long life as did Johannes father Ole Johannesen (from Brandvold, Norway) |
| T45 Sunnanå | Jöns Rödin, b. 4 May 1839 Rätan, d. 13 Apr 1893, m. 23 Jul 1871, Gölin Andersdotter, b. 30 Oct 1835 Hackås, d. 5 Feb 1929 Hackås | Jöns was a son of fjärdingsman Erik Rödin and Helena Nilsdotter from Rätan #6. He moved here in 1874 and was the schoolteacher in Överhogdal. Gölin was the daughter of Anders Andersson and Ingeborg Jönsdotter from Billsta, Hackås. She was a midwife and she lived in Överhogdal for some years after her husband’s death but moved to Hackås in 1922. They had two children who both died when small: Lena Juliana b.d. 1873, Erik Andreas (1874- 1876). |
| T46 Kyrkbyn | Sven Edvard Henriksson b. 28 Aug 1868, d. 23 May 1943, m. 1 Apr 1893, Inga Karolina Olsdotter, b. 26 Oct 1875, d. 29 Mar 1926 | Sven was son of torpare Henrik Henriksson and Kerstin Svensdotter from Östmark, Värmland. His birth family lived in Rätan for some years then relocated either on Bäcken #17 or on a torp situated there. Sven married Inga who was from Vitvattnet, Rätan (Olof Larsson and Greta Eriksdotter). He moved his family to Överhogdal in 1899 and he worked in forestry at the mill site. The family moved to Rätan in 1906. Their children: Inga Kristina (1892-1899), Olof Albert b 1894, Harald Viktor b. 1897, Anna Margareta b. 1899, Johan Gottfrid b. 1901, Olga Karolina b. 1904, Edith Kristina b. 1907, Agda Maria b. 1909. |
| T47 | Matts Olsson b. 6 Dec 1827 Ytterhogdal d. 4 Jul 1892 m. 14 Nov 1858 Ytterhogd. Karin Olofsdotter b. 10 Dec 1832 d. 6 Nov 1867 | Matts was the son of Olof Svensson and Ingrid Jonsdotter in Västansjö, Ytterhogdal and Karin was the daughter of Olof Svensson and Anna Sundvisdotter from s7 (Svens). They lived in Ytterhogdal when they married and moved to Överhogdal in 1891. They were torpare. Karin died giving birth to Marget. Matts continued to live on his torp. His son Olof moved to Råberget with his family. Ingrid (1859-1884), Olof b. 1862 -m. Albertina Bergström, Råberget, Sven b. 1865, Marget b. 1867. |
| T48 Sätern | Sven Johannesson b. 7 Mar 1860 Blekinge, d. 5 Jan 1914 Wadena Sk, m. 14 Feb 1886 Överhogdal, Brita Maria Henriksdotter b. 2 Jun 1859 Sandarne, Gävleborg d. 1 Aug 1930 Wadena Sk. | Sven was born in Blekinge and Brita, while born in Sandarne spent part of her childhood in Överhogdal with her family (Henrik Persson and Marith Persdotter, #17). Sven was a labourer and they lived back and forth between Haverö and Överhogdal when their children were small, then settled in Överhogdal in 1892. Their children were: Henrik 1886, Anna Maria b. 1887, Emma Kristina b. 1889, Mia Katrina b. 1893, and Selma Matilda (1895-1896). Henrik emigrated i 1904 and by 1909, his whole birth family had emigrated. See “Settlers to Canada” for more on this family. |